"Many men build dream castles. Only a fool tries to live in one."
-HOUSE OF SINANJU
Anyone could die, but to die well, my dear, that was what he
wanted.
Dr. William Westhead Wooley watched himself say these words on
his 19-inch television screen. A drop of blood formed on the lips
of his television image, first fuzzily, then in red clarity.
The body lay across the floor of a well-lit laboratory. The
president of the university was there on television, tears in
his eyes. Other faculty members were there too, heads bowed.
"We never appreciated Dr. Wooley," said Lee (Woody) Woodward,
director of college affairs. He choked back a sob. "We never really
comprehended his genius. We treated him like just another
physicist in a market glutted with physics doctorates."
Janet Hawley was there on the screen too, as blonde as ever, as
pretty as ever, as buxom as ever. In her anguish, she ripped a
corner of her pale green blouse and just for a moment, William
Westhead Wooley, dying, saw the rounded edge of a pink nipple above
the sloping cloth of the nylon half-bra.
The Edgewood University faculty lost its sharp outlines, the
television image faded, and bedroom walls began to replace suits
and faces. The red blood on the lips melted away and the television
image now showed Dr. Wooley on clean white sheets in a smoking
jacket with a pad of paper, hearing a knock on the door.
The bedroom had several similarities to the one in which Dr.
Wooley sat, with electrodes taped to his temples, their wires
leading to the back of the 19-inch screen, set like a giant square
eye atop plastic enclosed circuitry.
On the screen there was no frozen turkey dinner crusting in
its cheap brown gravy, or yesterday's blue socks already
filmed with dust. The windows were washed, mother's ferocious
picture faced the wall, the floors were clean and the bed in the
one-room apartment overlooking the vast muddy girth of the
Mississippi from Richmond Heights, had, on the television screen,
grown to double its size. But the greatest difference between
the television image and Dr. William Westhead Wooley's room was
Dr. Wooley himself.
Gone were the rutted remains of the pocked battlefield of
juvenile acne. The skin was smooth, clear, and tanned. The nose was
strong, as though crafted by a sculptor's chisel. Muscles appeared
in the arms and the dimply pale puffed skin of the belly became
flat with hidden muscle. Dark hair came upon the chest and the legs
had a runner's spring. On television, Dr. Wooley was thirty-two and
was writing his acceptance speech for the Nobel Prize when he
heard the knock on the door.
On the TV screen, Janet Hawley came in, crying. What could
she do? She had been threatened.
"Threatened?" asked the improved image of Dr. Wooley. He put a
hand on her blouse. He unbuttoned the top button. The hand
found the bra. It moved down toward the nipple. The bra came flying
off and Dr. William Westhead Wooley proceeded to make passionate
and glorious love to the wanting Janet Hawley.
There was a knock on the door. Dr. Wooley shook his head; he
hadn't imagined that. The knock became louder.
"If you don't answer, I'm going to leave." It was a woman's
voice. It was Janet Hawley.
Dr. Wooley carefully snapped off the electrodes and rolled the
wires back to the set. He started to put on a pair of gray chinos
rumpled on the bed. No, not the chinos, he thought. He threw the
chinos into the closet, calling out:
"Coming. Coming. Just a minute."
He snapped a pair of light blue flare bottoms from a hanger. He
snuggled into them. He pulled a yellow turtleneck over his head and
began combing his hair even before his eyes were free of the
yellow cloth.
"Willy, if you don't open this door, I'm leaving."
"Coming," he said. He bathed Canoe shave lotion across the
splotchy face and dried the perfumey smell on his hair. Then with a
big smile he opened the door.
"Zip up your fly," said Janet Hawley. "Why aren't you dressed?
The room is filthy. Do you expect me to wait here? I thought we
were going out. It's bad enough I have to pick you up."
"Only because you never let me go to your apartment, dearest,"
said Dr. Wooley.
"The trouble with you, Willy, is that you always turn
everything I say against me. We're talking about you."
Janet Hawley was exactly like her television image, blonde,
fleshy, with a healthy lust about her body. Unlike the television
picture, she was clothed up to her neck with a glaring yellow
blouse, and almost to her ankles in a thick scratchy wool
skirt.
"Take that yellow thing off," she said. "They'll think we're
twins."
"Yes, dear," said Dr. Wooley. He hurled the yellow turtleneck
off his body and into the closet with one smooth swing of his right
arm.
"What is that?" yelled Janet Hawley. She pointed to the screen.
She poked her head close to it. She looked at the nude blonde
figure.
"That's me," she screamed. "And I'm undressed and I'm six pounds
overweight. You've got dirty pictures of me and you're showing them
on a television screen. Fatter than I am." - "No, dear, I'm
not showing them. That's not a television picture. It is, but it
isn't a television picture."
Janet squinted at the screen. It was her bad side, too. But the
breasts seemed a little firmer than usual. Nicer in fact. But the
strangest thing was that she was undressed with Willy.
"You made videotapes and did one of those mechanical things
to get you in the picture," she said.
"No, dear," said Dr. Wooley. He nervously rapped his knuckles
together like palsied applause.
"Well, what is it? One of those secret devices for listening in
on other people's affairs that are none of your business?"
William Westhead Wooley grinned, shaking his head.
"I'll give you a hint," he said.
"You'll tell me outright," she said.
"That's sort of hard. It's complicated."
"If you're calling me stupid, you'll never get your hands on one
of these again," she said, poking a finger into the yellow
bulge of her blouse, a purple lacquered fingernail that
glistened.
"You're going to let me tonight then?" he asked.
"Not bare," said Janet.
"I wouldn't think of bare. But then again I did," he said and he
explained.
The mind worked on signals, electric impulses. But they were
different from the impulses of the television screen. The mind
created images which a person saw in his imagination. Television
created images taken from light waves or what was called reality.
What his invention was able to do was to translate mental images
into the electronic beams that ran television. Thus the tube
was an ordinary television tube but instead of a station somewhere
sending out signals, it was the mind that sent out signals, so you
could watch what you were thinking.
He took her hand to the plastic enclosed circuitry. He put her
hand on the clear plastic case. It felt warm to Janet.
"This is what makes it work. This is the translator."
He took her hand and put it on the electrodes.
"These attach to your head. They pick up the signals. Thus we
have the signals from the mind into these, running along this, into
this, which makes them into television signals and into the picture
itself On the set. Dum de dum dum dum."
"You're not allowed to show dirty pictures on television," said
Janet Hawley.
"You don't understand. We're not beaming these things through
airwaves. It only goes on the wires in this room."
"They're dirty pictures," said Janet and that night she did not
allow him more than a kiss on the cheek. She was thinking. This was
a somewhat difficult exercise for Janet because it was a
relatively new experience, and it so preoccupied her that William
Westhead Wooley did not get to touch her bosom, bare or
covered.
Not that her bosom remained untouched for the rest of that
night. When she returned home to her apartment, her bosom was
pinched, tweaked, slapped, and bitten by one Donald (Hooks) Basumo
as her punishment for "wasting the night with that faggy teacher
when I been here waiting for you. Whatta you two doing anyway?"
"I told you, dearest," Janet said, bending to pick up the five
empty beer cans that littered the living-room floor. "I stay close
to him because I think someday he may have some money."
"Yeah? How close are you staying is what I want to know?"
"Darling." Janet Hawley smiled. "Nothing. He never even touches
me. He never even tries."
"He better not and you better not let 'im. I don't like my
broads being handled by other people," explained Donald (Hooks)
Basumo, displaying a morality based upon the fact that of
twenty-seven arrests upon his record, a full one-third of them had
failed to result in convictions.
Hooks emphasized this with a stinging right hand slap across
Janet's bare breasts, then he sat back in a living-room chair and
watched her clean the mess he had made in her apartment. When she
finished sponging up the last of the spilled onion dip, Hooks
pulled her into the bedroom and threw her onto the unmade bed where
he raped her, Basumo's sexual technique bearing the same
relationship to making love that the Blitzkrieg did to
backgammon.
Then, still fully clothed, Hooks rolled off Janet onto his side
and began to snore, the peaceful purr of the pure at heart. Janet
Hawley undressed herself and lay in bed thinking.
An hour later, she kissed Hooks on the neck. He growled but
snored on. A half-hour later, she tried again and this time, the
snoring stopped.
"Honey," she said. "I've been thinking."
Hooks blinked himself into the waking world.
"Whadja say?"
"I've been thinking, honey," said Janet.
"Get outta here," said Hooks and belted her in the ear.
She screamed. She yelled that it was her apartment. That
she paid the rent. She bought the beer. He had no right to hit
her.
So he hit her again and now he was fully awake. The screaming
had done it. He told her he would listen to her if she brought him
a beer.
She answered that she wouldn't bring him a beer if his face was
on fire. He hit her in the other ear.
She brought him the beer and told him that all night she had
been thinking about a marvelous device she had just seen. You could
get thoughts on a television screen, see whatever you imagined. All
you had to do was think something and you would see it acted out
for you on TV.
"For this you woke me?" he said.
He didn't like the idea. Anything that required thought would
not sell to the American public, he said. Things that sold to the
American public were things you didn't have to think to use.
She said she had seen dirty pictures on the screen.
Hooks Basumo cocked his head.
"You say dirty?" he asked.
"Yeah. You can imagine yourself humping anybody."
"Yeah? Raquel Welch? Sophia Loren?"
"Yeah. Burt Reynolds. Robert Redford," she said.
"Yeah? Charo? Maude's daughter?"
"Yeah," she said. "Clint Eastwood. Paul Newman. Charles Bronson.
Anybody."
He belted her again because she seemed able to think of more
names than he could, but then he stayed awake the whole night,
making Janet tell him all the details, making sure she didn't
forget anything. What he heard was money, lots of money.
And when he described it to a local fence the next day, he said
he knew where he could get his hands on a new kind of porno
machine. Anything you imagined would appear on the screen.
"I don't know. It would be tough to sell," said the fence. "Does
it come with directions?"
Hooks allowed as how he didn't know and the fence turned him
down because that special television would be too easy to
trace since apparently it was the only one of its kind.
This outraged Hooks Basumo. If it was only one of a kind it had
to be worth more. He looked menacingly at the little man. He hinted
about how little men could get hurt late at night. He noticed
what a fire hazard the fence's home was.
"Hooks," said the fence, "I can get your bones broken for
eighteen dollars. Get out of here."
Hooks raised a finger in obscene contempt and left muttering
about the fence's lack of masculinity because if anyone ever
gave Hooks the finger like that, they'd frigging get their frigging
head handed to them.
At a newsstand, he waited for someone to drop a dollar for
change, then snatched it and ran. You could get away with that if
the owner really was blind. It was those sneaks who were only
partially blind who could cross you up. They could see the outlines
of hands moving.
But Hooks knew his newsstands. A man of respect was always
careful. It was the punks who were careless. At a Dunkin Donut, he
got a jelly filled and a cup of coffee light. He also picked up
twenty-three cents in tips someone had carelessly left under a
soggy napkin.
A black Cadillac Seville waited outside with two men staring at
Hooks. They had faces like pavements but with less warmth.
They had bulges in their silk suits. They did not smile.
When Hooks left the doughnut shop, the black car pulled up next
to him on the curb.
"Hooks, get in," said the man next to the driver.
"I don't know you," said Hooks. The man in the front seat didn't
say anything at all. He just stared at Hooks. Hooks got into the
back seat.
They drove out of St. Louis proper on a route paralleling the
Mississippi, fat with spring waters, wide as a lake. The car
entered a fenced-off marina and Hooks saw a large white boat
moored solid to a pier. The man in the front seat opened the rear
door for Hooks.
"I didn't do it, I swear," said Hooks. And the man nodded him
toward a gangplank.
At the top of the ramp, a round-faced man, sweating from the
effort of keeping his fat supplied with blood and oxygen,
nodded Hooks into a passageway.
"I didn't do it," said Hooks.
Hooks went down steps, his legs weak.
"I didn't do it," said Hooks to a man in a black tuxedo.
"I'm the butler," said the man.
When Hooks entered the room, and when he saw who sat on a large
couch, he found himself unable to deny guilt. This was because the
room spun around him and his legs were not beneath him and he was
looking up. If he were looking up, he reasoned, his back must be on
the floor. And who was giving him water?
Don Salvatore Massello himself. That's who was pressing a glass
of water to his lips and asking if he were all right.
"Oh, Jesus," said Hooks. For now he was sure this was Massello.
He had seen pictures in the newspapers and on television when Mr.
Massello, surrounded by lawyers, had declined to talk to
reporter?.
There was the silver hair, the thin haughty nose, the immaculate
dark eyebrows and the black eyes. And they were looking down at him
and the lips were asking him if he were all right.
"Yes. Yes. Yes sir," said Hooks.
"Thank you for coming," said Mr. Massello.
"My pleasure and anytime, Mr. Massello, sir. An honor."
"And it is an honor to see you also, Mr. Basumo. May I call you
Donald?" said Mr. Massello, helping Hooks to his feet and
sitting him in a stuffed velvet chair and personally pouring him a
glass of thick, sweet yellow Strega.
"Donald," said Mr. Massello, "we live in dangerous
times."
"I didn't do it, sir. On my mother's sacred heart, I didn't do
it."
"Do what, Donald?"
"Whatever, sir. I swear it."
Mr. Massello nodded with a tiredness that suggested the
wisdom of the world.
"There are things men of respect must do to survive and I
respect you for whatever you have done. I am proud to call you a
friend, a brother."
Hooks offered to knock off any newsstand in the city for Mr.
Massello, owned by a sighted person or not.
Don Salvatore Massello expressed gratitude for the most gracious
offer but there was more important business at hand.
And he asked questions about the television set Donald had tried
to sell to a fence. Had Donald seen it? Where was it? How did
Donald hear of it? And getting an answer, Don Salvatore
Massello asked about the girl, Janet Hawley, where she lived,
where she worked and all manner of things concerning the girl.
"She don't mean shit to me, sir," said Hooks.
Mr. Massello understood that Donald was too serious a person to
let his life be ruined by a skirt. Mr. Massello said this with a
knowing smile. Mr. Massello led him to the door, assuring young
Donald Basumo his future was secure. He would be a rich man.
And to show his good faith, he provided Donald with a room
aboard the yacht that night. And two servants. They followed every
instruction Hooks gave them, from bringing in booze and food and a
young girl, except one request. Hooks wanted to take a walk in the
fresh air. That they could not allow.
"You got everything you want right here. You're not
leaving."
During the night, they awakened him and told him he could have
his fresh air now. He didn't want it now. They told him he was
taking it now.
It was 4:15 a.m. and quite dark. Hooks sat in the back seat of a
car again and when they were well down the road headed toward St.
Louis, he saw the marina lights come back on. He had left in
darkness.
The car left the asphalt road and drove to the yard of a small
construction firm. Hooks was surprised to see Janet Hawley
waiting for him. She wore a bright yellow print dress covered from
the waist up with mud. She was resting. At the bottom of a
ditch, with a very big dent in her head.
Hooks started to question the servants about this when one of
them interrupted by banging a baseball bat into Donald (Hooks)
Basumo's auditory cortex in his temporal lobe. It went crack.
And made a very big and final dent in his skull.
Don Salvatore Massello was not around to hear the crack. He was
on a plane bound for New York City where he would have something
very important to report at the national meeting of the crime
families.
CHAPTER TWO
His name was Remo and he must have been cheating. James Merrick
was praying for strength to complete his twentieth mile and the
skinny bastard in blue had just passed him for the second time.
The next time would be three. Merrick's mind flitted back to the
old sea adage of going down for the third time and he giggled
hysterically. Suddenly his mirth turned bitter and he squeezed
out, through clenched teeth:
"Hey, you. You, skinny. You, the guy in the tee shirt."
The man who had "Remo" written on his number card with a
red magic marker turned his head back toward the huffing Merrick
and pointed at himself.
"Who, me?" he said.
"Yeah. You. Remo. Wait up."
Remo slowed down and Merrick pulled his anguished legs,
back and forth, back and forth, seemingly faster and faster. But he
wasn't catching up; the distance between the two remained the
same, no matter how hard he pushed his aching body.
"Come on. Slow down," yelled Merrick, in pain.
A moment later, Remo was no longer in front of him. He was
directly beside Merrick, smiling distantly, running alongside him
stride for stride.
"What do you want?" Remo said lightly.
Merrick stared at him, his eyes fogged with tears of exertion
mingling with salty beads of sweat. The guy isn't even breathing
hard, he thought.
"What's your number?" Merrick gasped.
Remo didn't answer. He just kept pace as they passed the Danvers
town line.
Dammit, who was this maniac who wasn't even sweating? "You see
this?" Merrick asked, jabbing the blue number six on his chest.
"Yeah," said Remo. "It's nice. That's called an Arabic number.
Roman numbers are like they use for the Super Bowl. You know, x's
and i's. Why do they call it an Arabic number? If Arabs could count
real well, why don't their wars last more than a few days? Of
course, maybe they'd rather lose fast than lose slow. I don't
know."
The man was a loon, Merrick realized. "This is my number,"
Merrick puffed. "This means… I'm the sixth…
person… to sign up for… this marathon. See?
Now… what's your number?"
Remo did not answer. Suddenly Merrick felt a light touch across
his front and then a cool breeze ruffling his graying chest hair.
He looked down and saw a hole in his shirt where his number used to
be clipped.
He looked back toward Remo but the man was gone. He had
lengthened his stride and was pulling away from Merrick as if
Merrick had been standing still. Remo's hands were busy at the
front of his shirt and Merriclc knew he was pinning on number
six. James Merrick's number six.
This was all he needed. Four years of work and this bum was
walking away with his race. And his number.
Merrick had wanted to run in the Boston Marathon ever since
he was a youth. But four years before he had decided to plan for
the Bicentennial Marathon. If he won that one, he would be
remembered. For the better part of four years, he worked himself
into condition. And then, starting in February, he really turned it
on.
Every day after work, he would run the seven miles home,
briefcase clutched to his well-tailored chest. He'd arrive to the
barely concealed smirk of his wife, Carol, sweat soaking through
his Arrow Pacesetter shirt and Brooks Brothers' suit.
Each evening, he practically had to scrape off his jockey
shorts. He ruined his Florsheim cordovans the second night,
but after that began carrying his Adidas track shoes to work
in a paper bag.
Instead of lunch, he'd run in the men's room, stopping to wash
or comb his hair every time someone came in. Coffee breaks were
used for pushups in the utility room.
Soon his steamy figure became the subject of office chatter and
"Merrick" jokes began to circulate.
When an anonymous caller told Merrick's wife one night that
there was an office pool betting on whether or not Merrick would
die of a coronary before his pungent sweat smell claimed its first
victim, she decided to have an intimate discussion with him.
"What the hell are you trying to prove?" she had said. "You're a
Sunday athlete. The most running you should do is from the living
room to the kitchen."
She liked the way that came out and laughed twice. James Merrick
ignored her and kept running.
The Sunday before the race, Merrick had leaned over to his
twelve-year-old son in front of the television set and said: "What
do you think of your old dad winning the Marathon tomorrow,
David?"
"Not now, Pop. Kojak is moving in. Who loves ya, baby?"
Merrick's head snapped up as if slapped to stare at the fat bald
man on the Motorola television and he felt the bile rise. Kojak
didn't have to run any marathon.
"I'm running twenty-six miles tomorrow, David." Merrick tried to
smile but it was wasted on the back of his son's head. "Isn't that
pretty good?"
"Yeah, Dad." Merrick felt some relief sweep over him.
"The Six Million Dollar Man did that tonight in an hour," David
said.
Merrick saw the tide go out.
"Well, not really an hour, that was what they said it took him,
but it was more like five minutes. In slow motion. Wow."
As his son ran around the room in slow motion, Merrick pictured
himself on a cold beach and his eyes became as vacant as the
horizon.
He'd show them. He'd show them all.
While Merrick had dressed the morning of the race, feeling
everything was going to be perfect, Remo had awakened
knowing things were perfect and it disgusted him.
It was wrong. It was wrong to sleep perfectly. To get up
perfectly. To always be in perfect health. Misery, he decided, was
the only thing that made life worth living.
Remo looked into his dark eyes in the bathroom mirror, then let
them flick over his tanned face with its high cheekbones. His lean
body, even with its extraordinarily thick wrists, gave no hint of
the killing machine Remo had become.
Remo had watched himself shave. No wasted motion, easy smooth
strokes.
Perfect.
Disgusting.
Why didn't he ever nick himself? Why didn't he get dragon mouth
in the morning like everyone else?
Once upon a time he had. He remembered the cold stinging touch
of the styptic pencil when he nicked his face shaving. But that had
been years before, back in another life, when Remo Williams was
just another patrolman in the Newark Police Department.
That was before he had been framed for a murder he didn't
commit, and revived after a fake electrocution to work for a secret
agency as its enforcer arm-code name Destroyer-in a war against
crime.
That had been a long time ago and suddenly he did not want to
look anymore at the plastic hotel room he had been staying in for
three days. He did not want to speak to Chiun, the aged Korean
assassin who was now motionless, asleep on a mat in the middle of
the suite's living room floor.
It had been Chiun, the latest Master in centuries of
masters from the small Korean village of Sinanju, who had changed
Remo.
There had been ten years of prodding and probing,
discipline, guidance, and technique and while Remo had long since
stopped hating it all, he had never taken the time to determine if
it was good.
He had climbed the mountain of his soul but forgotten to check
whether he liked the view.
Remo stared at himself in the mirror. If he wanted right now, he
could dilate or constrict the pupils of his eyes. He could raise
the temperature of any part of his body six degrees. He could slow
his heart beat to four a minute or speed it to 108 a minute, all
without moving from this spot.
He wasn't even human anymore. He was just perfect.
Remo kicked open the bathroom door and walked quickly to the
front door of the suite, past the frail-looking pile on the floor
that was Chiun. Remo kicked open the front door too and since it
was built to open inwards, most of the wood and plastic flew across
the hall. The knob was later discovered by the manager, lodged in
the soda machine three doors down.
A high squeaky voice stopped Remo halfway into the hall.
"You are troubled," Chiun said. "What is it?"
"I've just decided. I don't like being perfect."
Chiun laughed. "Perfect? Perfect? You? Heh, heh, heh. Do not
waken me for any more jokes."
Remo gave Chiun's back a silent Bronx cheer, then went
downstairs, through the red and brown tiled lobby of the hotel into
the crisp April Boston morning.
Remo leaned against the outside front door of the hotel and
started searching himself.
"Pardon me, sir," said a bellboy.
"Don't bother me," Remo said. "Can't you see I'm perfect?"
"But, sir…"
"One more word and you'll be blowing your nose from the
back."
The bellboy left. Remo thought of the first time he had met
Chiun. The old Oriental was shuffling toward him in a gymnasium at
Folcroft Sanitarium in Rye, New York, the secret headquarters
of the secret organization CURE. Chiun had at first looked like a
skinny skeleton covered with yellow parchment…
"Pardon me, sir," said the bell captain, who didn't particularly
want anyone's pardon. He had been laying his bet on No
Preservatives Added in the fifth at Suffolk Downs when the bellboy
had made him aware of the man standing outside.
"Pardon me, sir," the bell captain repeated, "but what are you
doing?"
"What does it look like I'm doing?" Remo asked.
The bell captain thought carefully. You never knew what might
show up when you had a hotel this close to Huntington Avenue,
Boston's answer to Dante's Eighth Circle.
"It looks, sir, like you're leaning against a building with just
a towel on."
Remo looked down. The bell captain was right.
"So?"said Remo.
"Well." The bell captain paused. "It's our towel."
"I'm a paying customer," Remo said.
"Do you have a key, sir?"
"I left it in my other towel," Remo said.
"How are you going to get back into your room then?"
"Don't worry, I'll manage," Remo said.
"Aren't you a little bit cold?"
"I'm too perfect to be cold," Remo said and turned away from the
man who was making it difficult for him to think.
The bell captain shrugged and went back to his station. He would
give the wierdo five minutes before calling the hotel
detective. In the meantime, he called his bookie to put in his bet
on No Preservatives Added who later broke her foreleg coming around
the first turn. The bell captain's bet at the Wonderland dog races
in Revere leaped at the automatic rabbit and got electrocuted. The
Red Sox lost 17 to 1. The bell captain's oldest son was booked for
possession, his wife got another day deeper into the change of
life, and his dog got hit by a car. Looking back on it the next
day, he would bet that his run of bad luck began with the
warm-blooded guy leaning against the hotel wall with just a towel
on.
Remo was still thinking, trying to remember just when it was
that he had become perfect.
He had met Chiun in the gymnasium, and he had had a gun in his
hand and was ordered to kill the old Oriental for a night off from
training. For a night off, he would have done anything, and he had
fired six shots point blank at Chiun and all of them had missed. He
certainly hadn't been perfect that night.
"Pardon me, sir," said a greasy young girl.
"Don't bother me," Remo said.
"Oh, it won't be a bother, sir," the girl said. "Would you like
to take a personality test?"
Remo looked at the girl. She was wearing a pasteboard tag that
said, "Hello, my name is Margie from the School of
Powerology." Her hair hung down across her shiny pock-marked face
like spaghetti in clam sauce. Through dirty oil-streaked glasses,
her eyes were a dull powdery brown.
"Sure," said Remo. "I'm trying to find out why I'm perfect."
"We can help you to know yourself better, that will be fifty
cents, please."
"Pardon?" Remo said.
"You are taking the test?"
"Yes."
"Well, it's fifty cents for my time and the cost of the test
paper, sir."
"Can I owe it to you?"
"Don't you have it on you?"
"Not so you'd notice," Remo said.
Margie stared him up and down, then licked her lips. "I guess
you could give it to me later," she said. She giggled and blushed,
and the sudden flush of color combined with her natural pallor to
make her look purple.
"What is your name, sir?"
"Kay Kyser from the College of Musical Knowledge."
"Very good," Margie said, pulling open a loose-leaf folder she
had been holding. "Question number one. Are you happy?"
"No," said Remo.
"Then, sir, you should get our booklet: A Happier You
Through Powerology, which is only $3.98 for the first copy and
$2.50 for each one afterwards."
"I will seriously consider it," Remo said. "Do you have another
question."
"Yes, sir. Lots of questions," she said staring at his chest
again. "Question number two. Do you lay, I mean, like your
friends?"
"What friends?" Remo asked.
"Yes or no," Margie said. "It has to be yes or no, I can't fit
'what friends' into the space."
"Can't you write smaller?"
"It'll come out 'wha fri.' "
"Okay," Remo said. "No."
"Oh. Then a must for your library would be the Powerology
Guide for Better Friendships or How to Win People to Your Side
through Powerology. Right now, you could have it for only
$2.95, for a limited time, of course."
"I'll keep it in mind."
Margie was staring at his belly button. "Of course, something
could be arranged," she said.
"Question three," Remo said.
"Oh, yes," she said, shaking her head and sending beads of
greasy dirt flying. "How do you rape, I mean, rate your love life
on a scale of one to ten?"
"None," said Remo. "Minus six. Minus ninety."
"Oh, that's a shame, but nothing that couldn't be remedied by
How to Pick up Girls and Score Through Powerology for only
$4.95 or letting me come up to your room."
"You're losing your scientific dispassion," Remo said.
"Don't tell me that. I can see rape in your eyes."
"That's because your glasses are dirty," Remo said.
"Look, fella, I'll knock up… I mean, off the fifty-cent
service charge."
"Not now."
"This is my last offer. I knock off the service charge, throw in
a Powerology book of massage and pay for dinner afterwards. What
more could you want?"
"Your sudden and complete disappearance," Remo said.
"Too bad. I could have helped you find yourself," Margie
said.
Remo felt sorry for her because she wasn't perfect like
him. He set the time as 10:27. Chiun's daily ration of soap operas
would begin at noon sharp.
"Look," Remo said. "Come back in two hours and go up to Suite
1014. You'll recognize it 'cause it doesn't have a door. Just go in
and make yourself at home until I get back." He turned her
around and patted her behind. "Run along now. Remember. About two
hours. Bring your friends. Bring all your friends."
Margie giggled and took off toward Kenmore Square like a
rocket.
Remo wandered down across the Christian Science Center and toward the Prudential Building, the
second tallest skyscraper in Boston, It used to be the first until
another insurance company had built a solid glass monstrosity
designed to reflect the sky and hundreds of birds killed themselves
every day by flying into it.
Hundreds of people were milling about in the Prudential Mall.
Remo really did not notice them because he was watching his legs
move almost perfectly. He was so intent on his feet he almost
walked into a middle-aged man bouncing up and down.
"Hey. Watch what you're doing," the man said.
Remo looked up and saw the crowd milling around him, then looked
back to the graying man in his white shorts with red racing
stripes, gray sweat shirt, and Adidas sneakers.
"What are you doing?" asked Remo.
"Getting set," the man said.
"For what?"
"For what? Are you kidding? Where have you been, man?"
"Well, I was in Korea for a while."
"Oh, yeah. I was in Korea too," the man said. "What were you
doing?"
"Wiping out most of the standing army," said Remo, looking out
over all the bobbing heads. "What is all this?"
"It's the Boston Marathon," said the man who had been to Korea
himself for awhile. "We run to Brickton, Massachusetts, and
back."
"What for?"
The graying man looked at Remo as if he were crazy. The towel
probably helped, although, among all the shorts, it looked just
like an eccentric kilt.
"How far is Brickton?" asked Remo.
"Thirteen miles," the man said.
"I'll be right back," Remo said. Fifteen minutes later, Remo
stepped out of a men's shop dressed like the man he had been
speaking to-in white shorts with red stripes, a gray sweatshirt,
and Adidas running shoes, all charged to his hotel room and
verified by the store clerk with a call to the hotel which informed
the clerk frostily that the gentleman from Room 1014 had infinite
credit, whether he was wearing a towel or not.
Remo joined all the runners in the sun of downtown Boston as
they gathered around the entrance to the Prudential Building from
Boylston Avenue.
A heavy, red-haired man was waving the starting gun and
shouting, "Five minutes. Five minutes."
Suddenly, hundreds of people started leaping, breathing deep,
stretching, and running in place all around Remo. He felt like
laughing. Warm-up exercises were a joke.
Early on in his training, Chiun had told him: "One must always
be ready. We do not practice eating before meals. Why practice
running before running?"
"Hey," came a voice from behind Remo, who turned into the
already perspiring face of the gray-haired man he had met
before.
"Going to race, huh? That's great. Just great. My name's
Merrick, by the way. James Merrick. No offense or anything, but no
one's going to beat me today. Hey, you better get a number. See you
at the finish. If you finish."
The best Remo could do was to find a red magic marker and to
scrawl "remo" on the back of a parking ticket he lifted from a
windshield. And then the gun sounded and Remo was off like a
speeding bullet. James Merrick saw him pulling away and smiled to
himself. Marathons were filled with people like that-people with no
serious thought of completing the race, who broke like
sprinters, ran a mile as fast as they could, then dropped out and
spent the rest of their lives bragging about how they had led the
Boston Marathon for awhile.
That had been at the race's start, but now Remo had passed
Merrick for the second time, twenty miles later, and to add insult
to injury he had just stolen Merrick's big number six.
Merrick tried to cling mentally to the slim thick-wristed figure
but Remo soon disappeared over a hill.
Merrick plugged on, no longer sure whether he was winning or
losing the race, his mind growing as fatigued as his body, and as
he crossed the Charlestown line, he saw Remo again, this time
passing him with a bright blue six on his shirt.
Merrick tried to scream, come back with my number, you frigging
maniac who isn't even sweating, running circles around me with your
frigging red Remo. But the exertion would have been too much.
Crossing into Danvers, he started to cry tears of frustration
when the broadly-smiling Remo passed him for the fourth time. James
Merrick wanted to beg, please, please, crazy person, don't you know
how much this means to me? Win the race if you want to, but leave
me alone. Please?
Finally Merrick crossed into Boston. He felt renewed. Only two
hours had passed. He had pushed himself and his time was better
than had ever been seen in the Boston Marathon. This he knew. He
swept forward with new vitality. His second wind had arrived.
And left as Remo passed him for the fifth time a second
later.
James Merrick collapsed with an anguished gasp. He later didn't
remember how long he huddled, head in his arms on the side of the
road into Boston with his dirty sneakers and ripped sweat shirt,
but when he looked up it seemed darker. He didn't see people pass
him. He didn't care. Instead he stumbled to a bus stop, caught a
bus, and got off three blocks from home.
What would he say? Should he stay in a hotel? No, he hadn't any
wallet with him. What the hell. Probably no one had even noticed he
was gone. Carol had still been asleep when Merrick left that
morning and David had been watching Speed Racer and hadn't even
turned when his father said "So long."
James Merrick slowly plodded up the steps, fighting tears. It
wasn't his loss of the race that got him: it was his own failure.
He walked into the house.
"Jim, is that you?"
"Yes," he croaked.
"What are you doing here?" his wife cried, running down from
upstairs, "Everybody's been looking for you. I've been getting
calls since two o'clock."
"I don't want any calls," Merrick said miserably.
Carol's face became stern. "Now I know you're tired but you go
right back to Copley Square and accept your trophy." Merrick
managed "Wha?"
"They've been looking all over for you. Nobody ever
ran that fast. Like a sprinter they said. Going so fast all
they could see was your number six." She looked down at his
sweatshirt.
"Oh, you poor thing. It must have gotten ripped off. You go up
and lie down. I'll call the athletic committee and tell them you're
here."
"Where's David?" Merrick asked. "Out telling all his friends
that you won. Now, go lie down, will you?"
Merrick heard and obeyed. He didn't care how long his nirvana
lasted. If it only lasted a moment, it was still one moment of
perfection, more than most men had.
A moment before he reached his personal cloud nine, he thanked
all his lucky stars for a gray-dressed, non-perspiring figment of
his imagination named Remo.
At that moment, Remo was rejecting an assignment and,
because he was perfect, trying to do it in a nice way.
"Blow it out your ears," Remo said on the telephone to Dr.
Harold W. Smith, head of CURE. "I don't care how many Mafia thugs
are meeting in New York. You do something about them."
"Remo," Smith said, "I'm not asking you to do anything. I'm
alerting you to stay ready in case something comes up on short
notice. There hasn't been a meeting like this since
Appalachia."
"Well, I don't like to deal with the Mafia anymore," Remo
said.
"Why not, pray tell?" Smith asked, his voice even over the
telephone a citric acid bath.
"Because I'm perfect and I don't like to dirty my hands on the
unworthy."
And for the second time that day, someone laughed at Remo's
claim to perfection.
"Funny, huh?" Remo said. "If that gives you a laugh, watch the
TV news tonight about the Boston Marathon. I ran the course
five times and still won. Let's see one of your dipwiddle computers
do that."
"I'll call you when an assignment presents itself," Smith
said in a resigned voice.
"Whatever makes you happy," Remo said breezily.
"I liked you better when you were imperfect," Smith said, but
Remo did not hear him. He had already hung up and, still wearing
his track clothes, trotted away from the street corner
telephone booth and headed back toward his hotel.
CHAPTER THREE
Don Salvatore Massello was angry and disgusted with himself.
He sat in the back of his chauffeured limousine as it picked its
way through Manhattan's late afternoon traffic, and hid
himself behind clouds of cigar smoke and reflected that organized
crime looked organized only because everything else in the country
was so disorganized. How could one attach the label of "organized"
to what had gone on this afternoon?
Massello had been sure of himself as he sat with the
twenty-seven other leaders on the Mafia's ruling council in
the string of suites in the Hotel Pierre, overlooking New York's
Central Park.
And when it had come his turn, he had reported glowingly on
the progress the organization was making in the Midwest, and then
had turned his attention to the marvelous television invention he
had learned about.
What he wanted, he explained, was authorization to spend
"any amount of money" to obtain the machine and its inventor.
He had expected routine and immediate approval and was
startled when Pietro Scubisci of the New York families, a
seventy-five-year-old man with a rumpled collar and a
grease-stained suit said, "What amount is any amount, Don
Salvatore?"
Massello had shrugged, as if the amount was the least important
of things. "Who knows?" he said. "I know it is important that we
have the inventor with us, so that we and we alone control
this new device. Any amount is a cheap amount, Don Pietro."
"I do not like people who spend their time watching television,"
Scubisci said. "Too many today, too much time looking at
pictures."
The other men around the table had nodded, and Don Salvatore
Massello had realized his proposal was in trouble and that he
had made a mistake bringing it here to ask approval. He should
just have gone ahead and bought the invention himself.
"You know who likes television?" said Fiavorante Pubescio of
the Los Angeles family. "Your Arthur Grassione likes
television."
"Arthur is a nice boy," said Scubisci with finality.
"He watches television," said Pubescio gingerly.
"Yes, but he is a nice boy," said Scubisci, defending his
nephew. "Don Salvatore," he said, "you go ahead for us and try to
buy that television picture machine. But any amount is too much.
Five hundred thousand is enough for a college professor. And when
you go there, take Arthur Grassione with you. He knows all about
television." Scubisci looked at Pubescio. "Arthur watches
television so he will know what people are saying about us," he
said triumphantly.
"I know, Don Pietro," said Pubescio.
"And if your professor will not sell you his television
set, well, then Arthur will take it from him," Scubisci told Don
Salvatore Massello. The old man looked around the table. "Agreed?"
he asked.
No one spoke, but twenty-six heads nodded toward him.
"Done," said Scubisci. "Who is next?"
And that had been that and now Don Salvatore Massello was headed
downtown to meet a man he had met many years before and had
detested immediately: Arthur Grassione, the chief enforcer for
the national organization.
Felix the Cat had been the first. Mickey Mouse was originally
supposed to be but there had been some last-minute problems with
the Disney studios and the cat was brought in.
So, if not for some minor trouble in an office in Southern
California, Mickey Mouse would not only have had his face plastered
across a garden, decorated millions of wrist watches and made it
with Minnie Mouse on dirty posters, but he would have been the
first thing seen on national television for eight and one-half
minutes at the New York Worlds' Fair in 1939.
Instead, it was Felix and at that time Felix had been a
miracle.
All the people there had oohed and aahed and said "amazing" and
"wonderful" and then forgot all about it. But 19-year-old Arthur
Grassione had seen and understood and never forgot. And since then
he had watched many other miracles.
At thirty, Arthur, a rising soldato in the New York crime
families, watched Uncle Miltie in drag. At thirty-eight, Grassione,
rising Mafia star, watched Your Show of Shows. At forty-one, he
watched the live, unrehearsed murder of a Presidential assassin,
and at forty-six, he watched the Vietnam war in thirty-minute slots
with several sixty-minute segments. At fifty, he was the mob's
number-one enforcer in the country and he watched men walk on the
moon.
Television had been Arthur Grassione's major educational
experience and through it he had learned that blacks were co-stars,
Italians made great heroes, fat men were always funny, and Chinese
were spies, servants, or gardeners except for Charlie Chan who was
really Hawaiian.
And now the fifty-five-year-old Arthur Grassione was
watching another miracle and he was not happy. He was watching the
closing of another of Uncle Pietro's numbers rackets.
Grassione sat with his back to Vince Marino, his number-one
flunky, and stared at the big Sony set as a sickly green announcer
told of the major gambling bust by the Manhattan district
attorney's office.
Grassione spun in his chair and stared at Marino, then
pounded his fists on his huge oaken desk.
"You know that 154 chinks worked two hours each to make all the
works in that frigging thing so I could see our own boys get
arrested in living green and white?"
Marino noticed that the color contrast was moved all the way
over to green. He got up and moved toward the set.
"The color dial, boss. It's a little off. I'll get it."
Grassione screamed at him. "Hands off. There's nothing wrong
with the frigging set. The gooks made it that way. The gooks can't
make anything right. Sit down."
During his tirade, a small bit of saliva had spiraled out of
Grassione's mouth onto his left lapel. Grassione desperately tore
at his jacket as if it were trying to eat him. He ripped it off and
hurled it across the room.
As Marino slid back into his straight-backed chair, Grassione
yelled, "Grease ball! Grease ball! Where the hell are you? Get in
here!"
A door on the left hand side of the office opened slowly and a
short, thin, pop-eyed Oriental shuffled in and stood still before
Grassione, his eyes buried in the floor.
"Grease ball," Grassione cried again. His voice had the happy
intensity of a Doberman pinscher chancing upon an injured bird.
"About time you're here. Get my jacket and clean it."
The small Oriental began to turn toward the jacket heaped on the
floor.
"And not…" Grassione began.
The Oriental turned.
"And not at your goddam Chink laundry either. Get it to an
Italian Laundry. There you'll see clean. But you don't know what
clean is, do you, you yellow slob?"
Vince Marino fidgeted in his chair as he always did when
Grassione was abusing Edward Leung. The chair creaked and Grassione
shot Marino a vicious look while Leung began to shuffle toward the
jacket on the floor.
Grassione's eyes moved back to the moving Chinese.
"Slower, you stupid coolie," he screamed.
Edward Leung slowed down and carefully slid his left foot in
front of his right, rocked, slid his right food forward, rocked,
left, rock, right, rock, left…
"That's better," Grassione said.
Leung reached the jacket and leaned forward, almond eyes
narrowing, his hand opening slowly, as if waiting for something to
happen.
Marino looked away. He didn't like Chinese any more than the
next guy-unless the next guy happened to be Chinese-but this
disgusted him.
Grassione stood still, mouth open in anticipation, until
Leung's hand was an inch from the jacket on the floor.
"Your gloves," he yelled. "Where are your gloves? You ain't
getting my clothes full of your yellow germs."
Edward Leung closed his eyes and sighed inwardly as he
reached to his back pocket for his thick gardener's gloves. He had
never worked in a garden, not even when he was growing up in
Columbus, Ohio, but Grassione wanted to believe that all Chinese
worked in gardens so Leung carried gardener's gloves.
He picked up the jacket gingerly between right thumb and index
finger.
"Now you get that cleaned," Grassione said. "And hurry it up.
I've got an important guest coming and I don't have no jacket and
it's your fault, you dumb, stupid, frigging yellow gook chink."
Grassione stared at Edward Leung until the door closed behind
the small yellow man. Then Grassione moved to a closet behind his
desk. Slamming it open, he pulled a perfectly cleaned and pressed
jacket from a bright wooden hanger.
As Grassione slid on the dark silk jacket, a perfect match
to his trousers, Marino looked back at the Sony where two people
were talking happily in their sunny playroom about how wonderful it
was not only to get their clothes soft but to keep the colors
bright as well. The black man was just asking his TV wife, in
soothingly pleasant tones, how she got his shirts so white when
Grassione's hand shot up to smack the set off. As the green dot in
the middle of the screen began to fade, Grassione whirled back to
Marino.
He leaned forward over the oak desk and said with a smile: "What
do you think, Vince? What's Massello going to want?"
Vince Marino desperately searched the thick pile rug for the
right words. "I don't know, Chief. I guess he wants us to hit
somebody."
He looked up and saw Grassione rise to his full five-feet-nine,
and walk tightly around to the front of the desk. He stopped in
front of Marino, smiling inwardly as he approvingly gauged his
effect on his lieutenant.
"Yeah," Grassione said. "But not just anybody. Massello got his own people in St. Louis that can do
hitting."
Marino shrugged. "Who then?"
"Massello's pretty smart," Grassione said. "Smart enough that
some people figure someday he's going to be capo of capos. The way
I figure it is he's got a special hit for us."
"Special?" said Marino, realizing at that moment that his
boss with his shiny suit, his grease-slicked hair, and his oily
skin looked like a plaster doll that had been deep-fried.
"Yeah. Special. Like maybe that guy who's been messing us up
around the country. The one who got Johnny Deuce and Verillio and
Salvatore Polastro. The guy who's been devastating us."
He pronounced the word as dee-vastating, but Marino did not
correct him because Grassione had once told him he had spent "a lot
of bucks learning to talk good." So he nodded.
But later when Marino had left the room, and Don Salvatore
Massello had arrived, Grassione was disappointed to find out that
the hit was only a maybe-hit, if the man wouldn't deal, and the man
was only a college professor. He stayed depressed until Massello
explained to him that the man had invented a new kind of television
machine which Grassione took as an insult because he liked
television just the way it was.
"Sure, we'll hit him, Don Salvatore," he said.
Massello smiled and shook his head. "No. We will hit him only if
he will not deal with us. Those are Don Pietro's instructions."
"Whatever he wants," Grassione said. "Whatever you want,
Don Salvatore."
"Good," Massello said. He made arrangements to meet Grassione
later, then hurriedly left the lower Broadway office. He felt in
desperate need of a shower.
After Massello had left, Grassione turned on the television set,
just in time to catch an independent station's sports report.
But it was showing a film clip of some stupid guy winning some
stupid race in Boston and because Grassione was not interested in
sports on which he could not bet, he turned from the set and
pressed a buzzer.
A moment later, Edward Leung entered his office. He paused
inside the door of the darkened office, his almond eyes looking
first at Grassione, then at the green-imaged television set.
"Tell me, wise one, what do you see?" Grassione asked.
"I see nothing," Leung said.
Grassione half-rose in his chair. "Hey, I don't pay you for 'I
don't see nothing's.' "
"That is what I see."
"Get outta here, you Chink bastard."
Leung shrugged and opened the door behind him. He turned one
more time to look at Grassione, then at the television screen
which showed the winner of the Boston Marathon, racing past the
finish line so fast he was only a blur on camera.
"All of life ends in death and dreams," Leung said.
"Get outta here. Go pack your rickshaw, coolie. We're going to
St. Louis."
CHAPTER FOUR
Fourteen people fell in love with Remo as he returned to
the hotel.
Several women on the outskirts of the marathon crowd where
it thinned out two blocks from the finish line tried jogging
alongside him, gasping as they tried to give him their
telephone numbers. He got rid of them by telling them mincingly,
"My woommate Bart would never approve."
One woman passenger in a car saw Remo and grabbed her boyfriend
so hard he almost drove into the entrance of the Todd Private High
School. A cashier and a candy girl in a theater, along with an
usher whose sexual preferences were somewhat unclear, followed him
with their eyes.
So did a black airlines reservation clerk who decided she would
grow her hair back long and uncurl it from its Afro. She'd move
from Dorchester and walk no more in South Boston. She'd gain a little
weight and stop being such a tease. She'd meet him one night in the
reading room of the library and from that night on be his slave,
cook, cleaner, maid, fox, and mammy. Screw the movement. Screw
women's lib. His. Now, then, and forever.
There were more, and Remo was aware of them, sensing the slight
pressure of stares on him, but he couldn't be bothered now. After
all, sex was just another technique-squeeze here for a purr, touch
there for a gasp-and he had more important things on his mind than
techniques. His techniques were perfect; everything he did was
perfect. So why wasn't he happy? Didn't perfection include
happiness ?
Remo slowed down as he passed an around-the-clock bookstore, and
jogged inside.
The clerk at the front check-out counter looked at Remo and
said: "The exercise books are in the back on the right. Jogging on
the top shelf."
"Where's your dictionaries?" Remo asked.
The clerk had a beard that grew up his cheeks, almost to his eye
sockets. Now the beard flickered as he winked to the clerk
next to him, trying to gift-wrap a copy of The Prophet.
"What are you looking up? Jockstrap?" the clerk said.
"Actually, no," Remo said. "I was thinking of surly, insolent,
asshole, and fatality." He did not wink.
"Over there," the clerk said, pointing a trembling index
finger at a low, flat counter.
Remo found the thickest dictionary and skimmed through it:
"Per-fek'-shen: 1) the quality or state of being perfect, as a)
freedom from fault or defect."
He looked through all the definitions, but none of them
mentioned happiness. He was disappointed.
On his way out, the clerk asked Remo: "Find what you
wanted?"
"Yeah. Did you know I can be perfect without being happy?"
Before the clerk could answer, Remo was back on the street. He
did not feel like going straight back to his hotel room, so he
decided to carry his perfection caravan into the Roxbury ghetto of
Boston.
The sight of a white man, running down the street after dark, in
track shorts, caused much hilarity in Roxbury, but it stopped
when nobody could catch him, not even Freddy (Panther) Davis, who
last year had set the inner-city record for the fastest 440 ever
run in stolen Keds.
The April night was chilling as Remo headed back toward his
bright hotel. He looked up toward their room where he imagined
Chiun sat at peace and decided he did not want to go up, not yet.
So he jogged along Boylston Street until it intersected with
Massachusetts Avenue, the sidewalks bathed by the eerie eyes
of the passing cars on both the city streets and the Massachusetts
Turnpike which passed under that point.
Remo stepped up to the guard rail over the turnpike and stared
out at the impassive automobiles of the anything-but-impassive
men and women who were born, became neurotic, argued, fought,
questioned, reasoned, loved, screwed, killed, sought immortality,
then died.
He thought about each one moving toward him and wondering where
they were coming from and what they had done. He saw the cars on
the other side disappear around a distant bend and wondered
where their drivers were going and what they might do.
And then he had it. It was all clear, why he could be unhappy
even though perfect.
Suddenly Remo knew where he was going and where all those cars
were going.
Remo was going to a hotel.
Everybody else in the world was going home.
And Remo would never go home. Home was a wife, kids. But it
would only be a matter of time before a wife would tap him on the
back when he wasn't looking and she would wind up with many
important internal organs atomized. And kids? By the time his were
of school age, they probably would have wiped out half the block,
which might be hard to explain to the P.T.A. "You see, friends and
neighbors, the children's father is the world's most perfect
killing machine and they're just chips off the old block, heh,
heh."
But there was no reason he couldn't have a home. A house. A
place other than a hotel room. He could do without kids anyway.
Bringing them up nowadays was risky, 'cause if they didn't turn out
to be junkies, they stood a good chance of turning out to be
freakos like that obnoxious Margie from the School of…
"Oh, balls," Remo said aloud.
As he tore off toward his hotel, an old lady clapped her hands
over the ears of the twelve-year-old boy walking with her and
shouted after him: "What the fuck's wrong with you? Can't you see I
got a child with me, for Christ's sake?"
Remo hit the hotel steps three at a time, he took six at a time
on the second and third floors and made the last seven flights in
seven bounds.
He burst onto his floor, ruining his second door of the day, and
jumped to the open entrance to his room.
Chiun sat in the middle of the floor, facing the door, his eyes
closed, his mouth creased in a small smile. In the four corners of
the room were four girls, their thumbs in their mouths, their rears
pointed skyward.
Chiun opened his eyes as Remo entered and looked around.
"Oh, it is the perfect one," Chiun said, and then cackled. "Hen,
heh, heh. All hail the perfect one."
"All right, knock it off," Remo said. "What'd you do to
them?"
"Nothing but what they asked for," Chiun said. "Barging in here
through a door that the perfect one had destroyed, a perfectly good
door, and demanding to see wonderful Remo, and all the while,
I am sitting here, minding my business, taking a few moments of
pleasure from All My Offspring while you are out,
gallivanting around… where were you while all this was going
on?"
Remo refused to be sidetracked. "What'd you do to them?" he
said, but before Chiun could answer, one of the girls
moaned.
Remo walked over to the sound. Looking closer, he realized the
girl was not only alive, but smiling broadly. So were the other
three, including Margie who held a copy of The Powerology
Guide to Sexual Fulfillment in her dirty fist.
"Take them out of here," Chiun said. "In a perfect
manner, of course. Heh, heh, heh. Just as I always thought. You are
perfect for taking out garbage."
Remo, relieved to find that the four bodies weren't just bodies,
did not even argue. He reached down to the hulk of Margie and
grabbed her under the stomach. She arched slowly, muttered
"Fantastic," then wrapped her body around Remo's hand, like a
kitten if a kitten could be called sex-crazed. Remo lifted her like
the handle of a Samsonite two-suiter and deposited her on her feet
outside the suite. She seemed to float down the hall toward the
elevator. Remo shot a leering look at Chiun.
"Dirty old man," he said.
"They are reliving their childhoods," Chiun said, "which all
happen to be pleasant ones. Wipe that disgusting look off your
lecherous muffin face. The Master of Sinanju is above such
things."
He turned his back and looked out the window as Remo deposited
the other three girls in the hall and pushed them off, like walking
dolls sold by sidewalk peddlers, in the direction of the
elevators.
When Remo went back in the room, he brought with him the
remnants of the door, which he propped in place.
"No one came to fix this door?" he asked.
"They did. But I told them to come back when the Perfect One was
here. Heh, heh, heh."
"What did you do to those girls?" Remo asked.
"They interrupted me. I put them to sleep and made them feel
good. But what did you do today?"
"I made a decision. I want a house," Remo said.
"Good," said Chiun. "So do I. I will take the one in electrical
Washington."
"What?" Remo said.
"It was you who explained it to me. About electricity, the
different currents. Electrical Washington."
"Washington, D.C., doesn't have anything to do with
electricity," Remo said. "D.C. doesn't stand for direct
current."
"You told me it did," Chiun said petulantly.
"Well, it does sometimes. But not this time."
"I am glad you are perfect," Chiun said, "because you will
always be able to tell me when it means direct current and when it
doesn't. But I still want that big white house there."
"The President lives there," Remo said.
"How long will it take him to move?" Chiun asked.
"He's not moving."
"The President would deny us this?" Chiun asked.
"I deny us this," Remo said.
"I will never forget this, Remo. First you lie to me about
electricity and then you will not let me have a house which is
little enough to ask, considering all I have done for you,"
Chiun said.
"Why that house, Chiun?" asked Remo who felt himself sinking
into an endless pit of explanation and counter-explanation.
"Why is that house so important to you?"
"I don't care about the house," Chiun said. "It is what one can
do there. I have seen this maker of automobiles…"
"Ah, geez, Chiun."
"You go back on that explanation, too?"
Remo remained silent.
"I have seen this automobile maker beckon merely and I have seen
Barbra Streisand come to this big ugly white house in electrical
Washington. This I have seen. And I, I could stand in the
glorious palaces of noble Sinanju and beckon until my fingers turn
to dust and Barbra Streisand would not come."
"So, we're back to Barbra Streisand."
"Yes," said Chiun.
"Well, let's forget Barbra Streisand and let's forget the White
House. I just want a plain house. To live in."
"It must be a perfect house," Chiun said. "To match you. Would a
beauty wrap herself in rags?"
"All right. Enough," Remo said. "I've been graumed all day and
now I've figured out what it is. I want to be like other
people."
Chiun shook his head in sad bewilderment. "I have heard of the
cat who would be king. But I never heard of a king who would be a
cat. I have given you Sinanju, and now you want to be like other
people? Like you were? Eating meat, sleeping the day away,
groveling and miserable? This is what you want?"
"No, Chiun. I just want a house. Like yours in Sinanju," Remo
lied, because he regarded Chiun's home in Sinanju as the ugliest
thing ever built in the world.
"I understand," Chiun said. "It is good to have a beautiful
house."
Remo nodded. He felt warmed and comforted by Chiun's
understanding of his feelings.
"And someday we can invite Barbra Streisand to visit," Chiun
said brightly.
"Right, right, right, right, right," said Remo in
exasperation.
"Don't forget it," Chiun said. "Five rights do not allow a
wrong. Heh, heh, heh."
The telephone rang an hour later, after Remo and Chiun had dined
on rice and fish and Chiun had "done the dishes" by sailing the
plates out the open window into the Boston night, where they
produced seventeen unconfirmed U.F.O. sightings, and the formation
of a new committee, the Boston League for Astronomical Truth whose
first act was to print stationery so they could mail a fund-raising
letter.
The caller was Smith.
"Hello, Doctor Smith," Remo said politely. "I'm so glad you
called."
"Remo," Smith began, then checked himself. "Wait'a minute," he
said. " 'Doctor Smith?' "
"That's right. The good, wise Doctor Smith," Remo said.
"Remo, what do you want?"
"No, sir, you first. After all, you called and you are my
superior…"
"Everyone is," Chiun snickered.
"… you are my superior
and I'd like to hear what's on your mind."
"Yes, well, remember I told you about the Mafia meeting in
New York?"
"Of course, sir," Remo replied. He looked out at the sky and
wondered why birds did not fly at night. Sure, they were busy going
places in the daytime but didn't they ever have errands to run at
night?
"Well, we've just learned that Arthur Grassione, the head Mafia
hit man, and Salvatore Massello. the St. Louis head man, are on
their way to Edgewood University outside St. Louis."
"Perhaps, sir." Remo said, "they've decided to mend their ways,
to enroll as students, and live a new life." Remo counted seven
sets of wing lights in the night-time sky. The sky was getting as
crowded as the earth. Maybe birds only flew on off-hours.
"No, I don't think that's it," said Smith. "It cost us a man but
we've learned they're on their wav to try to get some kind of new
television invention. There's a professor there named William
Wooley or Wooley Westhead or something like that."
Terrific, Remo thought. I want a house and Smith wants to talk
about Wooley-headed college professors. He said, "I
understand."
"Massello is a new kind of Mafia don," Smith said. "He's bright
and subtle and chances are he's going to be the next national boss.
Now if you can do something to stop him…"
"Certainly," Remo said. "Are you done, sir? Is that all?"
"Yes," Smith said warily.
"I want a frigging house," Remo yelled. "I'm tired of living in
these frigging hotels. I want a house. If you don't give me a
house, I'm quitting. Well?"
"If I give you a house will you promise always to be polite?"
Smith asked.
"No."
"Will you promise to always carry out missions faithfully and
without questioning my orders?"
"Of course not. Most of the time your orders are so stupid
they're painful."
"If I give you a house, do you promise to take care of Massello
and Grassione? And find out what they're after?"
"I might," Remo said.
"Do it first and then we'll talk about the house," Smith
said.
"Will we talk about it yes or will we talk about it no?" Remo
asked.
"We'll talk about it maybe," Smith said.
"Then maybe I'll take care of Grassello and Massione," Remo
said.
"Massello and Grassione," Smith said. "Come on, Remo, this is
important."
"So's my house," said Remo.
Chiun hissed, "Ask him to increase the tribute to my village."
Remo waved him off.
"Smitty," he said. "We'll meet you in St. Louis and discuss this
some more."
"I can't get away," Smith protested.
"You have to get away. This all won't wait. If you don't go to
St. Louis," he said "don't look for us there."
Smith paused for a moment, to try to unravel the logic of that
sentence, then surrendered to it. "I'll be there tomorrow," he
said.
"Good," said Remo. "Bring enough money for a house."
He hung up and told Chiun, "We're going to St. Louis."
"Good," said Chiun. "Let us go now."
"Why the hurry?"
"Soon those four cowlike females will come to their senses and
they will be back. What do I need with four servants?"
Remo nodded.
"When I have you," Chiun said.
CHAPTER FIVE
Dr. Harold W. Smith woke up at 3:45 a.m. He let his wife sleep
as he went into the kitchen and prepared one slice of whole wheat
toast, light, without butter, one two-and-a-half-minute egg and a
four-ounce glass filled with two ounces of lemon juice and two
ounces of prune juice, his only concession to the possibility of
originality in the kitchen.
He followed the breakfast with a glass of lukewarm water,
then reentered the bedroom where he picked up the two-suiter he had
packed the night before, planted a kiss on the cheek of his
still-sleeping wife, who tried to swat it away, and then drove to
his office.
Something had been niggling at his mind since he had first
gotten the name from an informant of Professor William Westhead
Wooley of Edgewood University, and he planned to make one last
check.
He was waved through the gate of Folcroft Sanitarium, which
served as headquarters for CURE, the secret organization he had
headed since its formation. When he parked his car in his private
parking space in the otherwise empty lot, he took a notebook from
his pocket and jotted down a reminder to do something about the
front gate security which was becoming a little bit too lax, even
for an institution masquerading as a sanitarium for the wealthy ill
and an educational research center.
Alone in his office, Smith quickly composed a retrieval memo to
be fed into CURE'S computers. He wanted anything on Wooley,
Edgewood University, and television inventions.
The computer returned only a trade journal report that said
"word has it that a major breakthrough in television
technology has almost been perfected and an announcement is
expected soon."
That was all.
Smith crumpled up the report and dropped it into the shredder
basket next to his desk. He set a series of locks that would
prevent anyone but himself from tapping into the CURE computer
system for information, then turned out the lights, locked up
behind him, and went back to his car.
He bought a New York Times at the airport and when he
was safely on the T.C.A. 6 a.m. "early bird" to St. Louis, he
started to read the paper, thoroughly, story by story.
And on page 32, he found a story that told him why two major
Mafia figures were on their way to the Midwest to meet with an
obscure college professor.
Already in St. Louis, Don Salvatore Massello was reading the
same story which told how the television networks were sending
representatives to Edgewood University where a conference had been
called by Dr. William Westhead Wooley to announce "the greatest
technological breakthrough in the history of television."
The conference was getting underway that night.
Don Salvatore swore softly under his breath. The story meant
that he would have very little time to negotiate with Wooley before
Grassione would have to be turned loose on the man. And if the
television networks showed any interest in Wooley's invention, as
they surely would, it would certainly drive Wooley's price up out
of Don Salvatore's reach. And other people's involvement meant
that the secret of Wooley's invention was just that much more
vulnerable to public disclosure.
Don Salvatore snapped the paper closed and leaned forward to
check in the rear-view mirror. Grassione's car, driven by that
strange looking Oriental who had accompanied him, was still
behind the Don's as they pulled into the closed boatyard and
arrived at Massello's tied-up yacht.
He politely offered Grassione and his men the use of his yacht
as their headquarters and home while in St. Louis, as custom
required.
"No, Don Salvatore," Grassione said. "We're going straight to
the campus to look it over for the hit."
"If there is a hit," Massello reminded him.
"Of course, Don Salvatore," Grassione said. "But if there is to
be a hit, I want to know everything I can about this college
and all, so we can do it and get out without trouble."
Massello nodded his approval as Grassione's car turned and drove
off. On his way from the boatyard, Grassione sank deeper into the
seat and thought that Don Salvatore was very bright, but he didn't
know everything.
For instance, he didn't know that Grassione's uncle, Don Pietro
Scubisci, had personally visited Grassione the night before to tell
him that Don Salvatore seemed "to be getting too big for his own
good" and that an accident to him would not be looked on
unfavorably by the national council.
No. Don Salvatore didn't know everything. There would not be one
hit; there would be two. And neither of them was a maybe.
Definite.
As definite as bang, bang.
CHAPTER SIX
If God had created a human vessel for worry on earth, its name
was Norman Belliveau. He had been born in France on D-Day and grew
up in the United States to be the living embodiment of worry. He
worried about how he looked, which was tall and thin with sunken
cheeks and a hooked nose. He worried about how he dressed, which
was after the fashion of college drama teachers: lousy.
He wore loud jackets and fuschia or purple or pink shirts, with
an ascot. To keep up with the changing theatrical world, however,
he wore levis and hush puppies.
But he usually bought a new pair of jeans after the first wash.
Levis always faded and Norman thought faded Levis looked tacky. So
now everyone on the Edgewood University campus knew when
Norman was coming by the swish-swish-swish of his too new
jeans.
Norman Belliveau inherited his worry from his mother who named
him Norman because the allies landed in Normandy and she
thought naming her son that would bring him good luck.
And then it didn't, and their home was destroyed by an erring
artillery shell, and Norman's father killed by stepping on a
forgotten land mine, she tried various other methods: stuffing
rabbits' feet in Norman's pockets, throwing salt over his shoulder
constantly, and not allowing him to step on cracks in her
presence.
But nothing worked and Norman worried about that, but now he had
more important things to worry about.
Like the rooms.
It was bad enough that Professor Wooley had gone ahead and
scheduled the conference on some kind of technological breakthrough
without telling anyone. That was bad enough. Suppose no one
came? The university would be a laughing stock.
But people came. Oh, how they were coming, and where was Norman
going to put them all?
This new interruption was the last straw. Imagine being
dragged away from a very important classroom lecture to have to
personally inform somebody that there was no more room. Hadn't he
told the guard to allow nobody else in?
Norman worried about why guards never followed
instructions. They had ignored his orders when that television
reporter, Patti Shea, had shown up.
Norman had heard of her and her catty reports on the odd and
unusual gatherings all over the world. He could not understand what
she was doing at a technical conference in Missouri and he
told her so.
"Just get me a room, will you, bub?" she said. "I've got a
migraine you wouldn't believe."
She had rubbed a delicate hand on her forehead,
highlighting her springy breasts under a tight yellow turtleneck.
She let her right leg bend under her purple miniskirt and posed for
an imaginary camera as "Woman in Pain."
Norman Belliveau checked the lists of representatives
arriving and dormitory rooms still vacant. He stammered that there
was very little room left.
"Oooh, that looks nice," said Patty, pointing to a small cottage
with one hand while rubbing Belliveau's thigh with the other. She
had to bear down to be felt through the stiff denim.
Norman stopped going through the lists.
"Uhhhh," he said, feeling lightheaded, "I don't see why we
couldn't put you there… I mean, uhhh, I wouldn't mind."
And he didn't really. After all, it was his cottage and if
he wanted to lend it to somebody, why not? And the dorm rooms
really weren't that bad. He could stay in one for just a few days,
even with all that horrid music all night long and the dirty
students.
But he had only one cottage to give and now he was called to the
gate again, where the guard had been given strict orders to admit
no one who did not have a room already.
What a waste of his time. If he wanted to do something besides
teach his class, there were plenty of things he could do. He could
go to the cafeteria and make sure that they could get the student's
macaroni-and-cheese dinner out in time, to bring in brisket of beef
for the university's guests.
Norman was worried that the beef brisket wouldn't thaw out in
time. He worried that it might cook up dry. He worried that the
delegates to the conference wouldn't like it.
He worried about his health when he saw the huge black limo
parked just inside the gate.
He stopped a full twenty feet away, blinked, and stood
staring.
Outside the car stood a Chinese, wearing a chauffeur's uniform,
and a big ugly man in a suit that didn't seem to fit because of the
lumps between his chest and his arms.
Norman Belliveau worried about whether to run or not.
The man froze him in place with a growl. "Are you Bellevue?" he
asked.
Norman worried about whether he should correct the man's
pronunciation. He just nodded.
The big man tapped the black back window which was sealed off
from the outside world by a curtain.
Belliveau worried about getting his pension in fifteen more
years.
The back door of the Fleetwood opened and Belliveau heard a song
ring out:
"Meet George Jetson!"
A head followed the sound.
"His boy, Elroy!"
The face was impassive and the dark eyes under the neatly
combed hair seemed to bore into Belliveau.
"Jane, his wife!"
The fading strains of a highly orchestrated "chopsticks"
disappeared. The green glow that had illuminated one side of the
man's face faded as he leaned out of the car, away from its
built-in television set.
Arthur Grassione looked at Norman Belliveau and said simply:
"You're going to find room for me and my men."
Norman worried whether the new guests would like the rooms he
had picked for them.
CHAPTER SEVEN
Tuesday's Pub was not just any old bar.
When it had been called the St. Louis Tavern, it was any old
bar. When it was the St. Louis Tavern it served the beer that
made Milwaukee famous on tap to the bums that made St. Louis
famous.
But then some smart cookie downtown figured that since it was
near the train station and across the street from the Greyhound bus
stop, and not far from the airport, the St. Louis Tavern was the
perfect place to renovate into a modern watering hole.
So as the sodden regulars continued trying to see their gray
futures in the golden liquid in their dusty glasses, the old
interior was transformed into the smooth plastic decor of Tuesday's
Pub.
The only problem was that it hadn't worked. The neighborhood had
turned into a slum faster than the tavern could be turned into a
cocktail lounge and now the owners were left with a joint, with a
fancy name, new but ripped plastic seats and an even tougher
clientele than the ones they had tried to chase.
When Dr. Harold Smith arrived, he was almost overcome by the
pervasive stench of camaraderie that only dead drunks have for each
other. Wood, urine, plastic, all combined their smells in an
olfactory welcome, which was not shared by the people at the
bar.
Standing inside the door, waiting for his eyes to adjust to the
dark, Dr. Smith with his precisely creased gray suit, white shirt
and regimental tie, and his gray two-suiter that was guaranteed to
withstand a fall from the top of a twenty-story building, drew a
lot of attention from the regulars of Tuesday's Pub.
"Hey, hey, look at the honkey," someone called from the bar.
"Woowee, he look like a professor. I bet he think he in the city
museum."
"No," Smith said aloud. "Not a museum."
He walked past the bar to the back room, where he saw Remo and
Chiun sitting at a table. Remo was counting ceiling tiles and Chiun
was watching a dart game in progress.
Smith eased himself into an empty chair across from Remo, who
continued to look at the ceiling.
"Nice places you bring me to," Smith said.
Remo still stared at the ceiling. Chiun nodded to Smith.
"Remo, it is Emperor Smith. Emperor Smith is here," he said.
Without looking down from the ceiling, Remo said "Did you bring
the money?"
"Into this place?" Smith said.
"Don't weasel-word me," Remo said. "Have you got the money for
my house?"
"I can get it in ten minutes," Smith said. "Now what is all this
about a house?"
While Remo tried to explain, about how he was discontented even
though perfect, Chiun turned and watched the dart game.
The board was an old-fashioned American dart board, a large pie
divided up into twenty equal slices. Each wedge-shaped slice was
cut up again into three arc-like pieces. The largest one, closest
to the center of the board, counted one point; the next, red arc,
counted two points, and the smallest arc, another white one on the
outside of the board, counted three points.
The two men were playing baseball with each man taking turns
throwing three darts at the sections of the board number one
through nine.
A man with an electrified Afro was leaning forward over the
shooting line, when he sensed Chiun's eyes on him, and he rocked
back on his heels and turned to the aged Oriental.
"Whuffo you staring at me?" he demanded.
"I was just watching you throw those needles," Chiun said
pleasantly.
The man nodded as if vindicated and turned back to the
board.
"And wondering why you do not learn to do it correctly," Chiun
said.
"Heh, heh," the man said. He looked at his playing partner who
chuckled too, and explained to Chiun: "Willie's the best in the
bar."
"Maybe the best in town," Willie said.
"Think how much better you would be if you knew what you were
doing," Chiun said.
"Chiun," Remo said, "will you stop fooling around? The least you
could do is pay attention to what we're talking about."
"I already have a house," Chiun said. "I'm sure that you and the
emperor will make everything come out all right. I am just trying
to help this awkward one. Willie."
Ting. Ting. Ting.
Formica chips flew on the table as the three wooden darts
slammed through the covering and buried themselves in the wood
beneath.
"There you go, old man, you so smart, you show me."
Remo reached over and pulled the three darts from the table. He
snapped the pointed metal tips off each one and then tossed them
back to Willie.
"Stop fooling around," Remo said. "Can't you see I'm buying a
house? Why don't you go to the welfare office? Today's check
day."
Remo turned back to Smith. "No house, no work, that's it, case
closed," he said.
Smith shrugged. "You realize, of course, that your security will
be greatly compromised by a house. That was part of the program in
the first place, your continuing to move around, from place to
place, so no one would be able to track you down. That's why you're
not supposed to ever return to Folcroft."
"It's different now," Remo said. "Suppose somebody does track me
down? What are they going to do?"
"Kill you," Smith said.
"Damn right, I kill you, honkey. You ruined one sweet set of
darts on me," Willie said, approaching the table.
Remo shook his head at Smith. "Nobody can kill me," he said.
"I kill you, honkey," Willie shrieked. "Them was good
darts."
Remo turned toward him. "Will you go away? Can't you see I'm
talking business here?"
He turned back to Smith. "See, my safety's not a problem
anymore, so all you've got to worry about is security for the
organization. We'll do everything under a fake name."
Smith sighed and shrugged.
"So it's settled?" Remo said.
"I'm gonna settle you," Willie yelled.
Remo said, "Now I've been very nice with you, Willie, so far.
Don't make me spoil my good record."
"Who gonna pay for my darts?" Willie's yelling had started to
attract a crowd, as men, glasses in hand, moved away from the bar
and toward the back room.
"Settled?" Remo asked Smith again.
Smith nodded.
Remo turned away. "I'll play you for your darts, Willie," he
said.
"Give 'em here," he said.
Willie tossed the three tipless darts onto the table and Remo
picked them up. It had been a dozen years or more since he had
thrown darts, back when he had been a policeman on the Newark
police force. He was pretty good then but now as he hefted the
darts, he realized he had known nothing then. He had gotten pretty
good at the game by making his mistakes consistent, not by learning
to throw darts correctly.
"One inning," he said to Willie. "If you win, I'll give you
fifty dollars for your darts."
"Twenty dollars," Smith said.
"I'll give you a hundred dollars for your darts if you win,"
Remo said. "And if I win, we just forget it."
"All right," Willie said, with a slow smile washing over
his face. "Clarence, you go get some darts from the bar."
Three more brand-new wooden darts were brought to the back room.
Willie looked them over then handed them toward Remo.
"You first," Remo said. "I want to see what I have to beat."
"Okay," Willie said. "I pick the inning. We shoot number
four."
Willie leaned over the shooting line, and carefully threw
the darts at the board. The first two landed in the red ring; the
third in the outside white ring.
"That seven points," Willie said with a smile.
He pulled the darts from the board and handed them to Remo who
remained sitting at the table, facing away from the board.
"That's all right," Remo said. "I'll use these."
"Hey, dummy, those darts ain't got no points on 'em," Willie
said.
"Never you mind. I've got to beat seven?"
Without waiting for an answer, Remo twisted in his chair, to
face the board, and then fired all three darts at once in a wide
sweeping motion of his right hand.
Later on, people in Tuesday's Pub would say the skinny white man
threw the darts so fast no one could see them.
The three darts hit the heavy board with a thunk. Side by side
in the white arc of the number four wedge, they hit, with such
force that their snub noses smashed through the heavy cork and
stopped only when they reached the wall behind.
"Nine points, I win; leave me alone," Remo said.
Willie looked at Remo, at the dart board, and at Remo again.
Remo stood up, along with Smith and Chiun, who whispered to
Willie: "He is a showoff. It is better if the darts have points."
Chiun looked down and took the three darts Willie had used from the
young man's hand. He looked at the board once, then tossed all
three darts with one easy motion of his right hand. The darts each
buried themselves into the back end of one of the darts Remo had
thrown. "Practice," Chiun said. "You will get better."
He turned to follow Remo and Smith. No one bothered them as they
left Tuesday's Pub.
In the Volkswagen Smith had rented at the St. Louis Airport, he
outlined their plan.
Smith would go on to the conference at Edgewood University and
see what Dr. Wooley's "television breakthrough" was all
about.
Remo and Chiun would wait for Smith until he contacted them.
He had arranged a place for them to stay.
In a hotel.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Whatever Dr. William Westhead Wooley had done, it had hit a
nerve, and his simple technological conference had turned into
an event.
Hundreds-from the media, from scientific foundations, from
industry-babbled amidst the remnants of their fruit cup, broiled
brisket of beef, and snow peas dinner.
The booze had been flowing since the welcoming cocktail
party. Dr. Harold Smith had found himself standing next to a
greasy-looking man who was escorted by a six-foot-four,
two-hundred-fifty-pound goon type and an Oriental in a black suit,
who made the color look like a social judgment. The man insisted
upon talking to Doctor Smith about how NBC's second season
wasn't as good as ABC's season and CBS didn't have anything on the
air that was any good at all, not counting Rhoda and Archie Bunker,
and if he had something to say about it, there'd be game shows at
night, because that was how you found out how people really acted,
by taking real people and waving money in front of them.
Doctor Smith was about to excuse himself when a hush fell over
the cocktail party.
Patti Shea had appeared. The Queen of Television.
Men's mouths were loosely open; women's were tightly shut. She
was wearing a maroon gown, severely cut and open to just above the
navel. The color of the dress did more than make her straw-gold
hair stand out. It picked it up and pushed it in the crowd's
face.
Patti Shea sighed heavily, causing her breasts to rise which
created a major seismic disturbance at the front of her dress.
Several matronly ladies sat down.
Patti's right leg moved forward to walk into the room. Her dress
clung to it momentarily, then her creamy leg appeared through a
slit in the garment which reached up to the thigh.
As she moved into the room, everyone made a desperate attempt to
take their eyes off her. One man blinked and sat down. Norman
Belliveau was biting his lower lip so hard it bled. Another man
tilted back and fanned himself.
Some whistled silently, some winked at their friends, but no one
ignored her-not until Patti had taken her seat at a table in the
front of the room and the room again lapsed into normal
activity. Some kept looking. Her crossing of her right leg
over her left sent the man on her right reeling and the man on her
left painfully remembering not to stare, at the expert
elbow-in-the-ribs urging of his wife, who had decided that the
teased hair on which she had spent $35 that morning looked
cheap.
Lee (Woody) Woodward, the head of college affairs, had risen
hastily from his seat at the head table and started tapping on his
glass, which no one could hear because Stanley Weinbaum,
director of admissions, was busy shouting: "Sit down
everybody. That means sit down."
As usual, no one paid any attention. Little by little, however,
they began to drift toward their seats as plates of artificial
vanilla, flavored chocolate, and fake strawberry ice creams
were dropped off at their tables.
Woodward rose to deliver his opening address, one he had written
himself, filled with choice tidbits about the little man of
the business industry, the unsung praises they all deserved, and
his fervent hope of the good write-up their respective presses
would give Edgewood University when the lights went out.
He had trouble dealing with anything substantive because
Dr. Wooley had belligerently refused to tell anyone anything about
what technological breakthrough he had made in the field of
television. He had insisted only that "everybody be ready for
the plop to hit the fan."
Dr. Harold Smith drummed his fingers, sitting at a table in the
rear. Get on with it, he said softly to himself.
Arthur Grassione sat across a table from Don Salvatore Massello,
smiling gently at the St. Louis kingpin. Grassione was flanked by
Vince Marino and Edward Leung, who kept stealing glances at their
boss, hoping he would start eating his ice cream so they could
begin eating theirs.
In the front of the slowly darkening room, Patti Shea felt two
hands grab her legs. She stabbed one with a plastic fork, hearing a
muffled groan to her right side. Then she carefully placed a dish
of ice cream on her lap. The other hand, meeting no resistance,
scuttled up her leg, then closed triumphantly on a melting slab of
ice cream. It withdrew hastily.
Suddenly there was a gleam in the front of the room. It wavered
in a multi-colored rectangular shape for a moment, then took form.
The entire room stared at a bright, full-color motion picture of a
countryside.
It was filled with oxen and working people. Then there was a
tall young man working in a water-soaked field. He straightened and
the audience saw a handsome Oriental face. The strong face
looked back and laughed. Another face filled the screen, an old
woman chattering away in another language. The face moved out
of the picture and there was a small village with yelping dogs and
little yellow children playing together happily. A few men
talked to one side. Women walked along the path, smiling. They were
thin and dirty, but the thinness was the well-fed muscle of a good
diet, and the dirt was the refreshing soil of honest, heavy
labor.
The image faded and then changed to a sunset. Seen over trees,
it was full of golden promise, and peaceful, almost perfect.
The pictures continued on the high screen mounted on the wall
behind the head table, pictures of an impossibly mellow
happiness.
Suddenly a voice was heard over the buzzing noises.
"These are views of Vietnam, a Vietnam that none of us has ever
known. One that probably no Vietnamese has known in the last
twenty-five years. For this is a Vietnam of the imagination. The
imagination of my nineteen-year-old adopted daughter."
The lights came back up. Standing to the side of the head table
was Professor William Westhead Wooley. He pulled aside a small
curtain, so the audience could see a teenaged Oriental girl,
sitting in front of a television set. Her eyes were closed and she
was smiling even with four discs attached to her throat and
temples, leading by wires to the television set.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I am Dr. William Wooley. And this is the
Dreamocizer. It takes your fantasies, your dreams, your
hopes… and plays them on your television, just as you
envision them."
Silence filled the hall. Don Salvatore Massello leaned forward
and looked at the images on the large screen behind the head table,
images that were washed out and gray because of the brightened room
lights. Arthur Grassione looked at the picture for a moment, then
turned away and with a smirk, shared his view with Vince Marino
that the device would never sell.
Patti Shea sipped in her breath.
Dr. Harold Smith looked around the room, whose silence was
suddenly shattered by a laugh.
It came from the head table, from Lee (Woody) Woodward, the
head of college affairs.
"Is that all?" he said, laughing. "Is that all?
Dreams? In full color? Is that all?" He laughed aloud, began to
choke on his laughter and reached for a glass of water in front of
his ice cream plate.
"Stereophonic sound is optional," Wooley said.
Woodward stopped choking and laughing. "Wooley," he said, "you
brought all these people here for that? For a trick?"
The rest of the room was silent. People stared as if at a major
highway accident, unable to do anything but sure that something
should be done.
"What do you call this?" Wooley said politely, pointing to the
overhead picture, which was a duplicate of the image of the
small television screen in front of the Oriental girl.
"Hell. Ricidulously easy to put together a fake like that,"
Woodward said.
"Come up and-try it," Wooley said.
Woodward wasn't about to have Edgewood University blamed
for this farce. He rose from the table. "Wooley, I'm going to have
your job."
"After tonight, it's yours," Wooley said. He tapped the Oriental
girl on her tee-shirted shoulder. "Come on, Leen Forth. Time
to come out."
She opened her almond eyes sadly, then smiled at Wooley, who
gently removed the discs from her forehead and throat. As he did
the picture disappeared and the television screen and the wall
screen both went black.
Wooley held up the four discs with the black wires leading from
them.
"This is all it takes," he told the audience, "to unleash your
imagination."
He gestured for Woodward to step forward. Woodward sat in the
chair vacated by the busty young Oriental girl and Wooley began to
attach the discs to his head.
"It is not necessary to get them attached to any precise
points," Wooley explained casually. "The temples and the throat,
almost anywhere will do."
As he attached the last disc to Woodward's right temple, Wooley
saw the man close his eyes tight. "No need to concentrate," Wooley
said. "Just think the way you normally do. Think about your
favorite fantasy."
He tightened the disc on Woodward's right temple with a slight
twist that made the suction cup stick fast.
A picture began to appear on the screens and the people in the
cafeteria leaned forward. Some giggled in anticipation.
On the screen came a woman's eyes. They were green and
beautiful.
As more of the picture became clear, the woman's eyes widened
with fear. Her nostrils flared and as her entire face came into
focus, everyone saw a dark piece of wide friction tape
stretched tightly across her mouth.
The audience hushed and the only sound in the room were the
moans and the heavy breathing coming from the woman pictured on the
large overhead screen. A small trickle of blood oozed from under a
corner of the tape. The beads of sweat matched those that suddenly
appeared on Woodward's own head.
His own mouth opened as everyone saw her delicate hands fill the
screen. They were bound together with manacles that were
chained through an iron ring on a hard concrete floor. The view on
the screen enlarged and the audience could see the woman's
miniskirted buttocks clench and unclench in pain.
Woodward's eyes widened as the audience saw the woman's young
body come into view, its shapely legs tied apart to two more iron
rings in the floor. Then everyone saw Lee Woodward enter the
picture. He came toward the woman, his hand reaching down, clinging
to the hem of her skirt.
With a roar, Lee (Woody) Woodward, Harvard '46, Columbia
University School of Education, M.A., '48, Ph.D., '50, ripped the
discs off his head and jumped to his feet. The image vanished from
the screen. Woodward panted.
"Hey," said Stanley Weinbaum, director of admissions,
"why'd you stop it? It was just getting good."
Woodward looked at the audience which looked at him, then
glanced left and right, like a small animal trying to escape a
forest fire. There was no escape. He looked back at Professor
Wooley, a pleading anguished look on his face.
"As I said," Wooley explained coldly, "stereophonic sound
is optional."
Wooley looked up at the crowd again. "This is the Dreamocizer,
ladies and gentlemen. Tomorrow, I will be available at my home
on campus to answer your questions."
He reached down to the television set and from its back snapped
a small plastic box to which the four electrical leads were
attached. Then he put his arm around the shoulder of the Oriental
girl, and they left the cafeteria through a back door.
Woody Woodward still stood in silent panic before the
audience, but no one looked at him. They were busy talking with
each other. The room was abuzz with whispered conversations.
Patti Shea got quickly to her feet and, not worrying about her
image, lifted her long dress and ran to find a telephone.
Massello nodded at Grassione who whispered instructions to Vince
Marino. Marino and Leung got to their feet and ran across the
floor, toward the door Dr. Wooley and the girl had just gone
through.
Dr. Harold Smith watched all this and thought. He considered,
for a flickering moment, the financial value of the
Dreamocizer as an entertainment device, then rejected the whole
question as being none of his business. But he instantly saw its
value in the field of law enforcement and intelligence. No
secret could ever be safe again. No one, no matter how
well-trained, no matter how close-mouthed could be hooked up to
that machine and not reveal what a clever questioner wanted him to
reveal.
In full color.
With stereophonic sound an optional extra.
CHAPTER NINE
Revenge was sweet. It had been a long time coming for Dr.
William Westhead Wooley, five long years since Lee (Woody) Woodward
had gotten the position Wooley had wanted, as head of college
affairs. Five years in which Woodward had browbeaten him and
denigrated his work. Five years in which Woodward had taken every
opportunity to criticize Wooley, to undercut him with
university officials, five years of trying to make Wooley a
laughing stock on the campus and off.
Wooley understood why Woodward acted that way. It was the
age-old conflict between the administrator and the artist,
between the technician and the inventor. Woodward had been jealous
of Wooley's genius and had tried to drag him down into the
intellectual gutter of Woodward's own brain.
Five long years.
And all of it was repaid tonight, in twenty seconds of
televised fantasy.
Wooley could not contain a smile. His adopted daughter, Leen
Forth, looked at him quizzically.
"What's so funny, Dad?" she said.
He shushed her by pressing his right index finger to her
lips.
They sat in a darkened office upstairs from the cafeteria where
the Dreamocizer had just been displayed. Downstairs, Wooley could
hear the scuffling feet of men who had followed him from the
cafeteria, wanting to talk to him, to be the first to try to buy
the Dreamocizer from him. Perhaps even to try to steal it.
Unconsciously, he pulled the translator, the small device which
was able to convert fantasy thoughts into television images, closer
to his chest.
Let them all wait. A night of sleeping on what they had seen and
tomorrow the offers would be that much higher, the deal that much
sweeter.
Not only money but recognition. To be something, to be
someone, the purpose that had directed Dr. William Westhead
Wooley's entire life.
He didn't want his name in lights. But he wanted a table at the
best restaurants at 7:45 o'clock on Saturday nights and he didn't
want to wait. He wanted to be recognized and pointed out on the
streets.
He wanted Pearl Bailey to point him out in the audience during
curtain calls.
Was that too much to ask?
His wife had never understood and that was why she was now his
ex-wife.
She couldn't understand the driven hour after driven hour he had
spent working on his invention-"tinkering" she called it. Why
couldn't he just be content with being another professor at
Edgewood U.? Why couldn't he enjoy his wife and their adopted
daughter and their neat little house on campus and be like other
people?
And he tried to tell her that teaching a course in "Technology
of Cinema and Television" wasn't the way he wanted to spend his
life. He tried to tell her about the students' experimental films-
all nothing more than a series of arty ways to get their
girlfriends to take off their clothes. That was all he saw day
after day. Young girls taking off their clothes while the proud
filmmaker exclaimed: "I experimented with the light
sources."
Last term, the highlight had been three minutes of a young woman
throwing up into a toilet while the camera zoomed in and out of her
bloody private parts. When Wooley asked him what it was all about,
the student filmmaker said it was a statement for legalized
abortion.
And when Wooley asked what emotion he thought the film might
evoke from an audience, the student went into a hysterical
fifteen-minute dissertation on the holy integrity of the
filmmaking process.
Before the sex films, there had been the musicals, all
played in the nude. Before that, the students had done Macbeth as a
western. Banjoes and all.
A man could go crazy from all that. And Wooley tried to explain
to his wife, but she just wouldn't or couldn't understand, and then
she was no longer Mrs. William Westhead Wooley. And Wooley took a
shabby apartment in town where the prying eyes of his university
fellows could not spy on his experiments with brainwaves.
And tonight, all the work had paid off, all the dreams were
coming true.
Tonight, St. Louis, Missouri. Tomorrow, the world.
And the world could wait until tomorrow. The wait would just
drive the price up.
Wooley and Leen Forth sat in the darkness until long after
they no longer heard any sounds from the cafeteria. Then they
sneaked quietly down the back stairs, walked across campus to
Wooley's car, and got in for the drive to his St. Louis
apartment.
When he opened his apartment door with a key, the first thing
Wooley noticed was that the piles of dirt and laundry seemed to
have grown since the last time he looked. He wished Janet Hawley
hadn't just disappeared from his life. Not that she cleaned up his
apartment-she would never have stooped so low-but she needled and
nagged him into keeping it in some semblance of order.
He wondered why she never answered her telephone
anymore.
Then Wooley noticed something else in the room. It was an odor,
a rich pungent smell of tobacco smoke, the smell of a fine
handmade cigar.
He stepped back toward the door, putting his arm around Leen
Forth. But a lamp came on behind him and a soft gentle voice
said: "It's good to see you, Doctor Wooley."
Wooley turned. Sitting on the couch was a dignified looking
man with silver hair and piercing black eyes, wearing a dark
pin-striped suit. Dr. Wooley had been frightened when he had first realized
someone was in the apartment but when he saw the man, the gentility
and nobility of his fine-featured face, the smooth, warm smile he
flashed toward Wooley and his daughter, Wooley's uneasiness
vanished. He didn't know his visitor but obviously such a man meant
no harm to Wooley or Leen Forth.
The man rose.
"I am pleased to meet you, Professor. I am Salvatore
Massello."
"Remo, wake up." Smith's voice was like ice in the darkened
hotel room.
He heard a snicker from Chiun, sleeping on his grass mat in the
center of the floor. Then Remo's voice:
"You came up the steps, instead of using the elevator. Probably
so you wouldn't make any noise. You tripped on the second step from
the top of the landing. Just before you opened the door to this
floor you coughed. You jingled in your pocket looking for the room
key before you found out the door was open. And now you tell me,
wake up. I ask you. How's somebody supposed to sleep if you keep
making all this racket?"
"Do not abuse the emperor," Chiun told Remo in the dark. "He was
very quiet."
"Yeah? Then why are you awake?"
"I heard your breathing change," Chiun said. "I thought perhaps
you had been attacked by a flying hamburger. I was going to come to
your rescue."
"Oh, blow it out your ears, Little Father," Remo said. "Well,
what is it, Smitty?"
"Do you mind if I turn on a light? I don't like to talk to
people I can't see."
"Learn to see in the dark," Remo said. "Oh, go ahead, turn on
the light. My night's sleep is shot anyway."
When Smith turned on the light, Remo sat up on the couch and
turned toward him. Like a slow puff of steam, Chiun rose from his
sleeping mat until he was in a lotus position looking at Smith.
"Well, what is it?" Remo said.
"I thought you might want to look at a house," Smith said.
"At this hour? What real estate agent is showing houses at this
hour?" Remo asked.
It wasn't really being shown by a real estate agent, Smith
explained. Actually, the house wasn't even on the market yet. But
it probably would be soon. And anyway, Smith just kind of wanted to
get an idea of the type of house Remo wanted.
There were a lot of etceteras and Smith's car was rolling toward
the guardhouse outside the main entrance to Edgewood University
when Remo began to suspect he had been euchred.
The guard stepped out from the booth and waved the
salmon-colored Volkswagen to a halt.
"We want to see Professor Wooley," Smith said.
"Sorry. I've got orders to admit no one but students until
tomorrow."
Remo leaned out the window. "It's all right, officer," he
said. "He's the head of a super-secret organization that safeguards
our country's freedom from domestic insurrection."
"Remo. Please," Smith said.
"Hah?" the guard said.
"And I'm a secret assassin with more deaths on my hands that I
can count. Deaths, that is, not hands," Remo said.
"Remo, stop," Smith said.
"Yeah, sure, buddy," the guard said, taking a step back toward
the booth to be able to reach the phone.
"Wait, don't go," Remo said. "I'd like you to meet Chiun,
reigning Master of Sinanju, and a man who could be a household
word, if you could find a household interested in talking about
kvetches."
"I think you all better just turn around and get out of here,"
the guard said. "I don't want any trouble."
He was about fifty years old with a beer belly so big it looked
as if his wide leather belt would cut him in half if he exhaled
suddenly. Remo suspected that the last "trouble" the man had
dealt with had been an argument about overtime with the campus
police union shop steward.
"You're not going to let us in? A master spy, a master assassin,
and a master kvetch?" Remo said.
"G'wan, get outta here," the guard said.
"Too bad." When he woke up the next day, the guard wouldn't
really remember much of the conversation; he'd just remember
that the man in back didn't really seem to lean through the
window, but the guard caught a flash of fingers and then felt
a pinching sensation in his throat, and then he went to sleep.
Smith got out of the car, pulled the guard into the booth, and
turned out the overhead light.
Remo settled into the back seat of the car, and then felt a pain
in his right leg, as if it had been pierced with a dull stick.
"Owww," he said. "What'd you do that for, Chiun?"
"A kvetch is a scold," Chiun said. "A corn-plainer. A whiner. A
sniveler. I am not those things."
"Right, Chiun, right," Remo said. "Take the pain away."
Chiun tapped on Remo's right knee and the pain vanished as
quickly as it had come.
"If I were a kvetch," Chiun said, "I would not treat you so
lightly. I would complain and carp about your name-calling. I would
remind you of all the years I have wasted on you, years spent
trying to make something worthwhile out of a pale piece of pig's
ear. I would scold you for frittering away what I have taught
you in parlor tricks for fat men who stand in guard boxes. These
things I would do if I were a kvetch. I would tell you
about…"
Smith had slid back into the car and turned from the front seat
and looked at the two men.
"What's the matter?" he said.
"Chiun is explaining how he's not a kvetch," Remo said. "He's
certainly not complaining or carping."
"It is a minor thing, Emperor," Chiun said. "Drive on."
Before leaving the campus after the Dreamocizer demonstration,
Smith had taken the precaution of driving by Wooley's house
and now he was able to find the small brick and frame, ivy-covered
building, nestled in a back corner of the large sprawling school
grounds.
"Smitty," Remo said as they parked the car across a gravel-paved
road from the house, "I know this is a put-on, so why don't you
just tell us what you want?"
"This is Dr. Wooley's house," Smith said. "Tonight I saw his
television invention. So did other people and I suspect he's going
to be a target. I want you to make sure he stays alive until I
can talk to him."
"Let's just go in and talk to him now," Remo said. "Then we can
go home and let him die."
Smith shook his head. "Procedures," he said. "This may wind up
costing a great deal of money. I can't do it until
Folcroft's computers are opened by phone in the morning."
"All right," Remo said.
The three men crossed the street to Wooley's front door. Chiun
paused on the top step, leaned his hands against the door, then
turned to Smith and said: "He is not here. There is no one
here."
"How can you tell?" Smith said.
"Vibrations," Remo said. "He's not here. Let's go home. To our
hotel."
"No. We have to look inside. He may have been taken away by
somebody. Or maybe he just isn't home yet."
Remo snapped the front door lock with a twisting push of
his wrist.
There was no one in the house and there were no signs of a
struggle. The beds had not been slept in.
"There has been no battle here," Chiun said. "Even the dust of
the windowsills is at peace."
"Good," Smith said, and directed Remo and Chiun to wait in the
house for Dr. Wooley and to protect him and his daughter until
Smith could speak to them.
As Smith went out the door, Remo called to him:
"Smitty, when you're checking your computers for money in the
morning, make sure they've got enough left over to buy a
house."
When Patti Shea had run from the cafeteria and found a
telephone, her instructions from the top network brass had been
simple:
"Get that machine and get that professor. We don't care
how."
She had spent the rest of the night at the house she had
commandeered from Norman Belliveau, calling Dr. Wooley's home but
there was never an answer.
After midnight, her own phone rang. It was New York calling. She
turned the volume down on the television movie she was watching
before answering.
Again her instructions from the network brass were simple and
did not invite discussion.
"Promise him anything; we're sending somebody out there to
help you."
When she hung up, Patti Shea shuddered. She knew what that
meant. But why was the network so interested in Dr. Wooley's
Dreamocizer?
She looked back at the flickering television picture. Even
without sound, she recognized a Canadian who had made a
fortune portraying American cowboys extolling the virtues of a dog
food he fed his own dog Luke. And then she realized.
Commercial revenues in television were in the billions of
dollars a year. And who would spend ten seconds watching a dog food
commercial when they could own their own Dreamocizer, and romp in
their own fantasy world?
In living color.
With stereophonic sound an optional extra.
Who would be left to watch "Patti Shea Under Cover" when their
imagination could put her between the sheets.
She knew whom the network would send "to help" her and now, for
the first time since she had been aware that television did those
kinds of things, she looked forward to the help.
The cafeteria where the conference had been held was an anthill
of scurrying people when Big Vince Marino and Edward Leung returned
to the table at which Grassione and Massello sat, and shook their
heads.
"He got away," Marino told Grassione.
"Assholes," Grassione snarled. "An old man and a young girl and
you can't catch them. What the hell do I pay you for?"
"They vanished," Marino said, "into thin air. Remember…
like that quarterback on that Banacek show where he ran around end
and…"
Grassione's glare silenced him. "I saw the show. Maybe what I
need is a Polack detective and not you two." He started to say
more, then remembered Don Salvatore Massello was still at the
table, and he shrugged toward the Don who smiled, and then rose to
his feet.
"I think I will leave you now," Massello said. "Professor Wooley
said he would be at home tomorrow morning. I will meet with him
then, and then… well, we will see what we will see."
Grassione rose, waited until the Don extended his hand, then
shook Massello's hand warmly.
"I understand, Don Salvatore," he said. "Nothing will be
done until you approve."
Massello nodded, turned and left.
Grassione waited until the silver-haired man was out the door
before he said to Marino, "Find out where that professor's house is
and see if he's there. I'll be back at the room and you let me
know."
When they returned to the room with another negative report,
Grassione was no longer alone. Two men from St. Louis, who were not
part of Massello's crime family, had joined him.
Grassione did not bother to introduce them to Marino and
Leung.
"I want you two to go over to this Wooley's house and if you see
anybody going in, you call me here and I'll tell you what to
do."
He dismissed them with a wave of his hand and turned back to the
television set, as if Marino and Leung were not even in the
room.
CHAPTER TEN
"A man should not have to live like this." Don Salvatore
Massello's voice was concerned and gracious, and the movement of
his hand indicating Dr. Wooley's littered living room was the
embodiment of all-encompassing pity.
"How did you find me here, Mr. Massello?" Wooley asked.
"I know a great deal about this city. What I do not know, I can
find out."
Wooley stared at Massello, then turned to look at Leen Forth who
stifled a yawn.
"Excuse me a moment," Wooley said and led Leen Forth into the
equally cluttered bedroom.
"Is this your pad, Pop?" she asked.
Wooley nodded. "I've been using it to do research that I was
afraid to leave around the house. Why don't you get some
sleep?"
"Okay. Hey, we really blew their minds tonight, didn't we?"
Wooley put an arm around the shoulders of the girl who was
almost as tall as he was.
"We sure did. Woodward's never going to be the same," he
said.
"Yeah, that too," she said.
"And tomorrow we'll be rich."
A small frown crossed Leen Forth's face. "Even when we're rich,
Pop, things are going to be the same, aren't they? I mean, it's you
and me against the world?"
"It always was."
"Good," she said. "Good night. He looks like a nice man." She
nodded her head toward the bedroom door.
"Yes, he does." Wooley kissed her good night, and went back into
the living room.
Massello was still standing where Wooley had left him but when
the professor returned Massello sank back into his seat on the
couch.
"You don't remember me, Professor, do you?" he said.
Wooley looked hopelessly lost.
"We met, perhaps two years ago, at a dinner for Indochina
refugees. I wouldn't expect you to remember just another
businessman. There were many people there that night."
"Of course. Now I remember," Wooley lied.
"At any rate, I am a businessman and I'll get down to business.
I was at the university tonight and I saw the demonstration of
your…"
"Dreamocizer," Wooley filled in.
"Yes, of course. I want to buy all rights from you to
manufacture and sell it-and of course you would be paid a generous
percentage on the sale of each unit."
"I really don't think I'm up to talking business tonight,"
Wooley started.
"I understand. I'm sure it's been a long day for you. And before
that, long years, perfecting your device. It is patented, isn't
it?"
"Yes. A string of patents."
"Good," said Massello, making a mental note to have a search
done the next day for all patents in Wooley's name. "Just so that
you are not, as your daughter might say, ripped off."
"Not much chance of that. But as I said, I really didn't
want to talk business tonight."
"There's just one problem, Professor. As I said, I'm in many
businesses around the area and consequently hear many things.
I understand that men have come here from out of state, whose only
interest is in stealing your invention."
"They'd have to find it first," said Wooley.
"Of course. You would put it away safely." Massello shook his
head. "But these are the kind of men who would not stop at anything
to get from you your invention. From you… or from your
daughter. They would stop at nothing."
"I'll just have to be careful."
"One cannot be careful enough. I hope this won't offend you,
Professor, but I know that at times you entertained a visitor in
this place. A Miss Hawley?"
"Yes?"
"You have not seen her in some time?"
"No, I haven't."
"You will not. Ever again."
Wooley sank back into the chair.
"I'm sorry, Professor. But I wanted you to know the type of men
you are dealing with. These men from New York will stop at
nothing."
Massello saw the pained look on Wooley's face and rose from the
couch. He came to Wooley's seat and clapped a strong hand on the
man's shoulders.
"Come, Professor. It is not as bad as all that. Forewarned is
forearmed."
"But I know nothing of violence. I can't expose Leen Forth to
those kinds of…"
"You won't have to," Massello said. "I have friends. They will
know how to protect you and yours."
The warming clasp of Massello's hand on Wooley's shoulder gave
the professor a surge of confidence, a feeling of power.
"You really think so?" he said.
"I swear it. On my mother's sacred heart," Massello said.
The two men Grassione had sent to stake out Professor Wooley's
house had only started to phone in their report about the
middle-aged man and the Oriental and…
"That's them," Grassione interrupted. "That's them. Now look,
the old guy's invented some kind of a television gadget. I want you
to get it."
"And what about him?"
"Do anything you want with him," Grassione said.
While the two men were in the telephone booth around the corner
from Wooley's house, Doctor Smith had gone, leaving Remo and Chiun
behind.
The two men walked back toward Wooley's small house.
"What kind of a television gadget?" the bigger man said.
"Who knows? We'll find out from this professor, before we
pop him."
The two men were surprised to find the front door to Wooley's
house open and even more surprised to find two men lying on
the living-room floor.
The bigger man flicked on the light switch inside the
door.
"All right, which one of you is Wooley?"
Remo rolled over and looked toward the two men. "Actually," he
said, "Chiun's more woolly. I'm kind of wash-and-wear myself." He
turned over again.
The men looked at Remo and at the tiny Oriental whose back
was to them, then at each other.
"Where's the other guy who was here?" the big man said, taking a
snubnosed .38 caliber revolver from a shoulder holster. "Hey. I'm
talking to you."
"The other guy isn't woolly either," Remo said, still without
turning. "He's more like green twill, the kind you get in work
pants. Go away."
The big man walked to Remo and put his toe into Remo's shoulder.
"A joker, hah?"
He pushed with his toe, but the shoulder didn't move. He pushed
harder. The shoulder still didn't move, but the toe did. Toe, foot,
leg, and man went toppling backwards, hitting heavily on the
living-room floor.
Chiun rose as the man got up to a sitting position. The man
aimed the revolver at Remo's back.
"What do you want, fella?" Remo asked.
"The television thing. Where is it?"
"It's over there," Remo said pointing to a 19-inch Silvertone
console. "But don't bother turning it on. All the good shows are
off."
"That's enough," the man said, as Chiun brushed by him. He began
to squeeze on the trig-ger, and then he felt the gun being turned
in his hand. The metal of the trigger was cold under his index
finger, and there was nothing he could do to stop the finger from
squeezing and the gun went off with a muffled thump, muffled by the
gunman's head which Remo had jammed down into the muzzle.
The smaller man at the door had taken out a revolver too. He
aimed it at Remo, then felt a stinging pain in the left side of his
chest. He turned to his left and saw Chiun there, his face
contorted in sorrow, and the man started to say something but no
words would come out.
And Chiun pushed him with a long index finger and the man
stumbled forward, then went headlong into the picture tube of
the television set which broke with a loud crack and a swift
sucking hiss of air.
"You broke the TV, Chiun," Remo said.
"No. He broke the television set," Chiun said.
"Now how are you going to watch As the Planet Revolves
tomorrow?"
"I am always prepared. I brought my own set. It is in a trunk in
my room. Please do something about these bodies."
Remo started to protest, realized it would be unavailing, and
got lightly to his feet with a heavy sigh.
The sky was just beginning to brighten when Professor William
Westhead Wooley and his daughter arrived back at their home on the
Edgewood U. campus.
The two gunmen's bodies were stuffed into garbage pails
behind the house when Wooley put his key into the unlocked door,
turned and stepped into the living room with his daughter behind
him, still rubbing sleep from her eyes.
Wooley saw Remo and Chiun sitting on the sofa.
"Dr. Wooley, I presume," Remo said.
"Who are you?" Wooley said. Leen Forth's eyes opened wide as she
saw Chiun, then even wider as she saw the shattered front of the
television set.
Wooley saw the set too. "You should have asked me," he said.
"You wouldn't find anything in there."
"We didn't try to find anything in there," Remo said. "But the
two men who came here to kill you thought they might."
"You still haven't answered my question. Who are you?"
"We've been sent here to make sure that nobody harms you
until you talk to a certain man," Remo said.
"And that man is?"
"He'll tell you when he gets here," Remo said. "Now why don't
you two just go about your business? Breakfast, whatever, we'll
make sure nobody bothers you."
"You're too kind," Wooley said drily. In the kitchen, while he
clanged milk and juice pitchers, he whispered to Leen Forth, "If
anything happens to me, or it looks like there's going to be any
trouble, I want you to call the man we met tonight. Mr. Massello.
Here's his number."
"I told you, he looked like a nice man," Leen Forth said.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
The line in front of Dr. Wooley's house grew as Wooley and Smith
talked in the kitchen. In the living room, Remo practiced breathing
and Chiun amused Leen Worth by showing her examples of Sinanju
paper art-in which Chiun dropped an 8 by 11 piece of paper from
above his head, and then using his right hand as a blade slashed
pieces out of the paper until, by the time it touched the floor, it
had been hacked and cut into silhouettes of different animals.
Patriotism had closed on the first cup of decafflnated coffee,
in the kitchen. Dr. Wooley had explained to Smith that he did
not really give a damn about the potential applications of the
Dreamocizer in both national security and law-enforcement
work.
Now Smith was trying sociology.
"Do you have any idea what you could do for our nation? The
Dreamocizer would eliminate hate. Aggression."
"You mean why go out and kill niggers when you can do it at home
on your own television?" Wooley asked.
"That's crude, Dr. Wooley, but that's more or less the idea,
yes. Imagine its application in prisons, in mental hospitals,"
Smith said.
"You see, Dr. Smith, that's the problem. I don't want to imagine
its use in any limited application. I think my invention should go
to the public to use as it sees fit."
Smith tried simple avarice.
"I'll match any financial offer you receive," he said.
"Too late," Wooley said. "I've already given my handshake on a
deal, and so that's that."
"You know," Smith said, "that there are people who will try to
kill you for the Dreamocizer."
"I know that and I want to thank you for sending your two
men here last night to protect me and Leen Forth. But I'm no longer
afraid."
"There's a man here from New York. His name is Grassione," said
Smith.
"Never heard of him."
"He's working for a man in St. Louis. Don Salv-"
"Come on, Doctor," Wooley interrupted. "I'm really not
interested in all these horror stories, so if you'll just excuse
me, I've got a class to teach today."
"Have it your own way," Smith said, rising from the table.
"You're making a mistake, though."
"At least it'll be my mistake."
"One last thing. You don't keep the Dreamocizer in the house
here, do you?"
Wooley shook his head.
"Good," said Smith. "And I'd suggest that you and your daughter
no longer sleep here either."
"Thank you. I've arranged that."
Wooley watched as Smith left the kitchen and mumbled to himself,
"Don't forget your soapbox next time."
Wooley waited until Smith, Remo, and Chiun had left through a
back door before he stepped out on his front porch. Eighteen people
were waiting for him.
"I'm sorry," Wooley said, "but I have reached a commercial
agreement concerning the Dreamocizer. Therefore I will not be able
to meet with you. I thank you for your interest and apologize for
any inconvenience I may have caused you."
The eighteen persons were still groaning when Wooley stepped
back inside the door of his house and locked the door from the
inside.
"Leen Forth," he yelled, "I've got a class. I'm going to wash
up."
"Terrific," came her voice from upstairs. "Knock 'em dead." She
said something else but her voice was swallowed up by the roar of a
super-loud stereo.
Wooley peeled off his shirt while walking into his bedroom in
the back of the house. He opened the bathroom door and a blonde
woman with big purple tinted glasses was rummaging through his
medicine cabinet.
"Don't you have any aspirin in this place?" Patti Shea said.
Wooley stared at the twin peaks of her large breasts that poked
through the coarse fabric of her bright shirt. Flesh that gleamed
so brightly it appeared to have been shined peeked from the
V-shaped gap of her unbuttoned shirt top. Wooley closed the door
behind him.
"No aspirin," he said. His voice caught in his throat.
"Oh, take it easy, Tarzan," Patti Shea said. "Let me do my
speech and take off. I've got a migraine you wouldn't
believe."
Her baby beautiful features pinched together behind her glasses
and she pushed the palms of her hands against her forehead.
"I’ve been standing out there for two hours," she said.
"Now wait a minute, will you?"
Wooley sat on the yellow laundry hamper beside the door.
Patti Shea leaned against the sink and took a well-practiced
deep breath. Her pain-wracked face turned, almost as if on cue,
into an automatic smile.
"Yeah, I've got it now. Television has been around for almost
four decades now and has advanced at nothing less than a
phenomenal rate. Amazing, isn't it? A little box turning into a
multi-billion-dollar industry. That's right. Billions. But it
isn't really amazing, not when you consider the hard work,
knowledge, and experience of the men and women involved in the
television art."
She became even more earnest at this point, leaning in,
threatening to attack him with her cleavage.
"All this can be yours," she said.
Wooley's head snapped up, but her eyes held only blank
boredom.
"The whole world of television can be yours," she said. "Who
better than television to handle your television device?"
Wooley sighed wistfully, then looked at her breasts again.
"Only we would have the background to know how best to produce,
distribute, and sell your invention. Go with the best. Go with
experience. Go with television! Now here's how to order."
She stopped short as if trying to call back the last sentence
which was her peroration of a five-minute commercial she had filmed
for an album of "Music That Made History."
Finally she shrugged. "To hell with it. You sure you've got no
aspirin?"
"No aspirin," Wooley said.
"Okay. Where do you keep the Dreamocizer?"
"Hidden where no one can get at it."
"Who have you sold it to?"
"I'll release the details in a few days."
"You know I can go on the air and label your device a fraud,
don't you?" Patti Shea said. She was no longer smiling or breathing
deep.
"When it comes on the market, you'll be a laughing stock."
"I suppose you're right," she said. "You know the chances are
you're going to be killed for your machine?"
"People keep telling me that. If that's so, why does everyone
want it?"
"Want it? We want it to bury it. You realize what the
Dreamocizer's going to do to commercial TV? To me?"
"Yes, I suppose it will. I hope you'll excuse me, I've got to
shower," Wooley said.
"You need your back washed?" Patti Shea said, rubbing her index
finger across his bare chest.
Wooley only smiled, afraid to hope, afraid to speak.
Patty Shea laughed. "If you live, you'll be rich enough to
afford a valet. He'll wash your back. Toodle-oo."
She brushed by him and out of the bathroom. He heard her heavy
wooden clogs clumping across the living-room floor, then he heard
the front door open and slam.
By the time he had stripped and stepped into the shower, Wooley
was glad that he had made his half-million-dollar deal with Mr.
Massello. He was already tired of the bargaining and the badgering
that masqueraded as business negotiations. No more. He trusted
Massello and that was enough.
When Wooley left his home for the slow stroll across the campus
to Fayerweather Hall where his morning lecture was being given, he
was followed by Big Vince Marino.
Dr. Smith saw the big hulking man lumbering along behind Dr.
Wooley, and turned to Remo and Chiun who sat next to him on a
concrete slab bench.
"The man is insufferably stupid," Smith said. "But I
think you and Chiun ought to protect him anyway. If we keep him
alive long enough, maybe he'll change his mind."
Remo grunted. Chiun watched birds fly overhead.
CHAPTER TWELVE
Patti Shea didn't need this crap.
Ever since she had parlayed seven weeks of newspaper experience
and a set of limber hips into a career as a TV journalist, she had
been fighting a continuous case of jet lag. The back-and-forths
across the continent, across the oceans, had put her out of sync
with whatever world she was living in, and she paid the price with
non-stop migraine headaches that she could relieve only by popping
pills like a Harvard law student the night before a big exam.
And the crummy assignments didn't help.
She suspected that she got every traveling job that came up in
the network because her boss was jealous of her talent and fearful
of his job and wanted her out of town. The fact was, though, that
she got those jobs because her boss knew that the more annoyed she
was, the nastier and more insulting her reporting would be and the
public lapped up the image of Patti Shea, media's Grand Bitch.
But this hadn't even been a reporting job. Being told to go make
an offer on the Dreamocizer to Dr. Wooley.
Crap.
Well, William Westhead Wooley had been a cleverer bastard than
anyone at the network had given him credit for. He had made his
deal and now he wanted to talk to no one.
So much for that. There was more than one way to skin a cat.
When she got back to the house she had taken over at the
college, a young man was sitting at her kitchen table. He had light
brown hair, parted in the middle, and he seemed more to be
surrounded by, rather than wearing a large Army field jacket,
sewn and patched in several places.
He was playing with a hand grenade which he occasionally tossed
from side to side before his steel-rimmed eyeglasses.
Patti stared at him through tired eyes, then threw her arms
around him.
"Well, if it isn't the world's thirty-fifth greatest assassin,"
she said.
"Thirty-third," said T.B. Donleavy. "Two others died last
week."
He backed off from her embrace as if she were a side of beef. He
was a vegetarian.
She discovered this when she offered him a portion of the bacon
and eggs she cooked up for herself.
"No thanks," he said, breaking open his second pack of
cigarettes of the day. "I'm a vegetarian."
As he lit the cigarette, he held the match close to the hand
grenade he was still holding and Patti wanted to shriek.
"I never knew that," was all she said.
"When you're in my business, well, meat just doesn't look the
same anymore."
Especially the way T.B. Donleavy carried out his business.
Patti Shea had first run across him when she was interviewing
the wife of a convicted Mafia hit man. The wife, infuriated at her
husband's jailing, had threatened to tell all she knew, but when
Patti Shea arrived, the woman would not say a word. She just kept
fondling a small greeting card that Patti Shea was able to see was
signed only "T.B."
The wife's remains were uncovered three days later from the
ashes of her governmentally protected building, along with the
charred remains of three guards. The wife still clutched the small
card in her blackened fist.
Patty Shea began to dig into the records of law enforcement
agencies to try to find out who T.B. was. She discovered an
Irish-American with notable credits. His education had begun
on a trip home to Belfast where he became involved with the
northern Ireland strife. Not on any particular side, just involved.
His scorecard read five Catholics and seven Protestants, which did
not include the twelve schoolchildren and four adults he got
when he blew up a school to get to three visiting anti-IRA
speakers.
Back in the states, he was in demand from people who appreciated
his style and his impressive record. For every contract a
kill. The only thing that kept him below the top rank of
assassins was that for most of his kills there were no
contracts.
There had been a case where Donleavy was supposed to eliminate
another professional killer who had written a book on Mafia
practices, and to frighten a young publisher who had expressed
interest in handling the book.
T.B. waited until the two went to dinner at a French restaurant,
to celebrate the New York Post's wanting to serialize the
book. Donleavy showed up outside the entrance to the restaurant
with a painter's tarpaulin covering a large object on his back. He
waited there for two hours, smoking cigarette after cigarette,
stirring cans of paint that he had stacked on the sidewalk, just
out of view of the restaurant's main window.
When the budding author opened the door to leave, Donleavy
pulled the tarp off the .50 caliber machine gun mounted on his back
and blew the front of the restaurant off.
He ripped the man in half, nearly cut off the publisher's leg,
killed a bartender, two waitresses, and three customers, wounded
seven others and caused $150,000 worth of damages to the
restaurant. When the smoke cleared, T.B. had gone.
When asked later about the injury to the publisher whom he
was only supposed to frighten, he said: "That's about as frightened
as any man can get."
Patti Shea had followed the trail of T.B. Donleavy through
Ireland, New York, San Francisco, and Chicago. When she finally got
to him, it was in a restaurant on New York's West Side.
She mounted her courage and told him that she had been trailing
him because she was going to expose him. Donleavy laughed so loud
and long, he almost choked on his V-8 juice.
"What's so funny?" she asked.
"You," he sputtered.
"What's so funny about me exposing you?"
"I work for your network," he said.
And he had. And still did.
And now he was here, in her borrowed kitchen, playing with a
hand grenade and waiting for her to tell him the target.
Talking around a piece of bacon and a large hunk of gooey yellow
yolk, Patti Shea described Wooley and said "He's got classes today.
Right now. You can find him in the large lecture room in
Fayerweather Hall."
T.B. was pulling the pin out of the hand grenade, then
replacing it. Patti Shea watched his thin long fingers with
fascination. Pin out, pin in, pin out, pin in.
"The hall has the college TV station in the cellar," she
added as an afterthought.
"You think I'm going to do it as a TV special?" T.B. asked. He
got up, slipped the grenade into his pocket, and started for the
door.
"Hey," she called, bounding up after him. He turned from the
door and she drew near, pressing her food-warmed body against
him.
"You coming back afterwards?" she asked, holding on to the lapel
of his Army jacket.
"Watch the hands," he said. "The grenade might go off."
Patti jumped back as if she had been touching a rattlesnake and
Donleavy went out.
He walked casually across the campus to his car. When he reached
it, he was well into his second pack of cigarettes of the day.
And then the murmurs began.
Just one at first, a soft one, as if a voice was being overheard
from another room. Donleavy had heard the same thing when he
handled his first killing for money.
As it grew nearer the time to do the actual killing, the voice
grew louder. Donleavy heard it saying, then shouting, "Kill for
me."
On his second contract, there were two voices. On his fourth
contract, there were eight voices. He had accidentally killed five
people on that contract. He knew the voices represented all
the people he had killed.
Now the voices sounded like the Mormon Tabernacle Choir
without the harmony. And T.B. Donleavy didn't mind. As a matter-of
fact, he liked the company. Killing was a lonely
occupation.
He sat on a bed of pine needles in the warm briskness of the May
morning, smoking. Cigarette ashes fell on his jacket and he ignored
it. Students passed him. Some waved to him, picking him as a
student because of the Army jacket and the steel-rimmed glasses. He
ignored the waves. He picked his nose.
He saw an old Oriental and a young man with thick wrists walk
by, talking to a middle-aged man who looked as if he had been
carved from the trunk of a citrus tree.
Donleavy thought nothing about them. The voices were getting
louder.
He was into his third pack of Pall Malls when he got up and went
to the car. Opening the unlocked door, he pulled something from
under the front seat and put it under his coat. He heard his first
coherent chant of "Kill for us."
He walked toward Fayerweather Hall as the chanting grew louder.
He circled the hall twice, then walked through it twice, checking
exit doors and counting class rooms.
The main lecture hall was on the first floor. One class had just
left, and Donleavy walked through the empty room. It had a high
ceiling but no windows. There were two side doors and two exit
doors in the front on either side of the blackboard. T.B.
walked around the hall. He counted the seats. There were 445. He
sat down in the middle of the hall, taking a seat on the left
aisle.
The first student showed up ten minutes later. Donleavy was on
his fifty-fifth cigarette. As the room filled up, no one paid him
any notice. The young face, cigarettes, steel rims, and Army jacket
made him one of them.
Wooley showed up twenty minutes later. He was wearing a
short-sleeved yellow shirt, open at the neck, with double knit blue
slacks.
As Wooley came through one of the back exit doors the 300
students stood and cheered. None of them knew exactly why, but they
had heard that Wooley last night had somehow embarrassed Lee
(Woody) Woodward at a conference, and anybody who had done
that rated a cheer.
Wooley looked as if the cheers were only his normal due upon
entering a classroom. The lecture began, and Donleavy thought
that Wooley was a pretty good instructor. Sharp facts peppered
with personal observations and experience. Occasionally, a humorous
anecdote to illustrate a point. But after fifteen minutes, Donleavy
could no longer hear. The chanting had grown too loud. All he could
hear was "Kill for us."
He heard the voices. He saw Wooley standing in the front of the
room. He felt the weight of the object under his jacket. Sweat
appeared on his forehead. The saliva built up in his mouth and he
swallowed it. He pulled on a pair of black leather gloves.
"Kill for us;" Donleavy looked at his watch. "Kill for us." It
was twenty-five minutes into the lecture. All the other classes in
the building would have been started by now. "Kill for us." The
hallways would probably be empty. "Kill for us."
Donleavy stood up in his seat. A few heads turned toward him,
then looked away, toward one of the side doors. The faint buzz in
the room vanished away into silence. Entering through one of
the hall's side doors was Lee (Woody) Woodward, director of
college affairs. His hair was a white thicket around his reddened
face. His clothes were wrinkled and baggy. His pants were stained
dark at the crotch.
T.B. Donleavy did not see him. He was walking down the aisle
toward Wooley who was now writing on the blackboard. Donleavy
heard a sound. He turned as the students yelled, and Lee (Woody)
Woodward ran by him. Woodward pulled a pistol from his jacket
pocket and shouted, "You bastard. You ruined me. You bastard."
As Wooley turned, Woodward raised his pistol to fire at him.
Donleavy saw the revolver in the man's arm and as the arm
raised, Donleavy reached under his Army jacket, pulled out a
medieval mace, and smashed it down across Woodward's arm. The
revolver dropped harmlessly to the carpeted floor of the lecture
hall. The students cheered, but choked on their cheer as Donleavy
raised the mace up over his head and smashed it down, deep into
Woodward's skull.
The look of gratitude on Wooley's face as Donleavy had
saved him from the shooting changed into a look of horror. And then
there was no look at all as the metal spikes on Donleavy's mace
ripped off Wooley's face.
The first swing was right to left, splattering Wooley's face on
the floor and left wall. The second swing was a vicious
backhand stroke from left to right, pushing part of Wooley's head
into a red spiraling arc, some splattering students in the first
two rows.
The quick first swings held the body upright. The third and last
swing was up over Donleavy's head and came whistling down to cleave
Wooley's head. Bone and brain bubbled up onto the carpeted
floor and over the mace which had become a semi-permanent fixture
on the neck of the late William Westhead Wooley.
T.B. Donleavy left it there and ran out the nearest exit door.
He had things to do now that the chanting had stopped.
He had just finished his third pack and he had to find some more
cigarettes. Quick.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
"Look," Remo said, "we'll protect this guy for you because
you're going to buy me a house. But that's all. Just because you
want us to. Not because this is important. This Wooley's
invented a cartoon gadget is all. How the hell can you think that's
important?"
"It's important," Smith said. He sat behind the wheel of his
car, his hands clenching and unclenching on the wheel.
"Sure. Earth shattering," Remo said. "Like most of the other
nonsense you get us involved in."
"I don't pretend to understand everything about it," Smith said.
"But just for openers, it would be invaluable in police
interrogations. A good questioner can find out any secret. Imagine
its application in intelligence work. Those are for a start. And
try this. This Dreamocizer could be the ultimate drug. Somebody
takes drugs now, he's leaping off into the unknown. But with this
machine, he can go right where he's always wanted to go and do
whatever he's always wanted to do. I can see two hundred million
people sitting in front of these damn things and never moving.
Zombies."
Remo did not answer. He was thinking about what it would be like
to live in a big wooden house with big grassy lawns and big brown
trees.
Remo pictured himself lying down on his lawn. He was holding
something. It was an acorn. Across from him was a squirrel. It
looked at Remo quizzically. Then it looked at the acorn. And it was
not afraid. It hopped forward then stopped. It was no more than
five inches from Remo's hand. In his mind's eye, Remo could see
that he could have snatched it up or broken it in half or smashed
its head in, but he didn't. Not his squirrel. Not on his lawn.
There was no need for violence. There were no secrets, no national
security to worry about, no spies or madmen or scientists or
assassins. No junkies, Mafia, government. No Smith.
Remo saw himself offering an acorn to the squirrel and the
squirrel took it.
He heard a voice call in his imagination.
"Remo."
Remo turned, as the animal ran off with its prize, and saw her
there, standing in the doorway of his house.
She was beautiful.
Remo didn't see what she was wearing. He did not see the color
of her hair or her eyes.
He just saw her and she was beautiful.
She came down the lawn calling his name.
"Remo. Remo. Remo."
Remo rose to meet her.
"Remo."
She had Smith's face. The thin graying hair. The face that
looked as if it were sucking a lemon. She was wearing a gray suit
and a white shirt.
Remo shook his head, blinked, and was back on the campus of
Edgewood University.
He stared at Smith who was now standing beside him, a worried
look on his face.
"Remind me never to invite you to my house when you buy it for
me," Remo said.
"Are you all right?" Smith asked.
"Fine. Can anybody use this Dreamocizer?"
"It is evil," Chiun said.
"Keep out of this," Remo said.
"It is evil," Chiun repeated. "Dreams are meant to be only
visitors in one's life."
"You're a great one to say that," Remo said. "You and your soap
operas."
"My daytime dramas are just that. Stories. Lovely poems. I live
in the real world."
"And so do I," Remo said. "Smitty, I want that house. And I'll
protect your Professor Wooley and I'll make sure the wrong people
don't get his machine and I'll…"
"Hold," Chiun said. "We are co-equal partners. Yet you prattle
on about what you will do. What will I do?"
Before Remo could tell Chuin that he would no doubt be busy
finding new things to kvetch about, they heard the scream.
They turned toward the sound.
A wail of many voices rose, then passed like a cloud. Then a
young coed stumbled through the pine boughs.
Remo caught the girl just as she was falling face first onto the
asphalt of the parking lot. She sank into his arms. He gently
turned her over so her blank eyes stared upward. She whined softly,
piteously.
"What happened?" he asked.
The girl looked through Remo, unable to focus her eyes.
"Blood," she said. "Blood everywhere. I heard the noises. I
looked up… hit me in the face… wet, couldn't see. I
wiped it off… felt ear, eye… blood… Poor
Doctor Wooley."
She started to wail and Remo let her down gently and told Smith:
"Wait here until I see what's happening."
He ran off between the trees. He heard loud shouting ahead of
him now.
Chiun cradled the girl in his arms and touched her on the neck,
then rubbed the back of her head. He looked up at Smith.
"She will forget now," he said.
On the other side of the stand of trees, Remo ran past stunned,
stumbling students until he found the exit doors that led into
Fayerweather Hall's main lecture auditorium.
He stood beside the blackboard staring at the huge pool of blood
with the broken-headed corpse in the middle.
He recognized Wooley at once; the body of Lee (Woody) Woodward
meant nothing to him.
The red sea of blood reached across both exit doors and was
building up slightly in the small declivity formed by the
blackboard wall and the incline of the first row of seats.
Remo saw the blood circle around a pair of shoes. The shoes had
feet in them, feet that led up to a boy, sitting in a seat, doing
an excellent impersonation of advanced catatonia.
He was staring straight ahead and gently touching dried brown
bloodstains on his face.
Teachers and students from other classes began to gather around
the pool of blood. They stood staring at the corpses of Wooley and
Woodward. Several threw up. Some moved around to get a better look,
then all started talking at once.
"Did anyone call the police?"
"Yeah. No. I don't know."
"Who did it?"
"Some madman. Woodward tried to shoot old Wooley and this
lunatic took off both their heads with that mace."
"Who was he?"
"Dunno. Army jacket, steel-rimmed glasses. Looked like us."
Remo moved outside, walking past huddled moaning shapes. One had
thrown up and was trying not to again. Another youth, who
couldn't take his eyes off the exit doors, was trying to comfort a
girl who was weeping hysterically.
This wasn't a dream. The students who had seen the murders would
never forget it; they wouldn't have to strap their heads to a
television set to conjure up a fantasy of blood and death. They had
seen it, had it dumped into their laps.
Remo walked back through the pine trees. Chiun and Smith were
still crouching over the girl.
Before Smith could say anything, Rerno said: "Wooley's dead,
Smitty."
"Who did it?"
"I don't know, but I'm going to find him. You can forget the
house for awhile," Remo said. "This one's a freebie. Will she be
all right?"
Chiun nodded.
"Then leave her and let's go. We've got work to do. So long,
Smitty."
Leen Forth Wooley felt something pull at her. She took off her
stereo headphones and tried to dig on the new vibrations.
But it was only someone banging on the front door of her house.
Usually, she would ignore it because Wooley wasn't home, but
the knocking seemed more insistent, faster, than one of her
father's usual visitors.
She drifted slowly toward the door, remembering Wooley's
injunction to be cautious.
"Who is it?" she said.
"Leen Forth," came a student's young sounding voice. "Your
father's been killed."
"Oh, my god," Leen Forth cried and fell backward into the
living room. She took a deep breath, then rose and went to the
door.
"How did it happen?" she coolly asked the student there, an
eighteen-year-old boy with a complexion like pizza and the
insecurity of an unfed kitten.
"Murdered. Some maniac at Fayerweather Hall," the student said
unfeelingly, then stopped when he saw the effect of his words on
Leen Forth.
"Thank you," she said and slammed the door.
So they had gotten to him. All those people with their greed and
their promises and their threats, and someone had gotten to William
Westhead Wooley because the world was afraid of his genius and
wanted to silence it.
Never. Not if she could help it.
She fished in the pocket of her jeans and found the scrap of
paper, and dialed the telephone number.
"Yes, Mr. Massello, dead. Murdered. Yes, I know where it is.
Yes, I'll be right there. Of course, I'll bring the machine."
Then Leen Forth Wooley hung up the phone and ran from her house
toward safety. Toward the houseboat of her father's friend.
Don Salvatore Massello.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Remo and Chiun seemed hardly to be walking, yet they were
covering ground as if on the dead run toward Professor Wooley's
cottage.
"First we'll make sure that the girl is all right," Remo said.
"Then we'll see if we can get the dream machine. I'll need your
help."
"Why?" said Chiun.
"She's… well, Oriental."
"She is Vietnamese," Chiun said. "You know what I have told you
about Vietnamese."
"Yeah, but she might trust you."
"Why? Because we look alike?" Chiun said.
"Well, some Orientals all do look alike," Remo said lamely.
"All you pigs' ears look alike and I would not trust any of
you," Chiun said.
"Do it for the country then," Remo said.
"What country?"
"America."
"What has this country done for me?" Chiun said.
"Ask not what this country can do for you," Remo said. "Ask what
you can do for this country."
"Did you just make that up?" Chiun asked.
"No. President Kennedy did."
"And where's he now?"
"I don't want to talk to you anymore," Remo said. "I'll handle
it myself. Just like I do everything else."
"Good," Chiun said. "It is almost time."
"Almost time for what?" Remo asked.
"It is almost one o'clock. It is almost time for The
Gathering Clouds to begin."
"Good luck," Remo said, as he dashed into Wooley's house, with
Chiun close behind him.
Remo searched the house for Leen Forth while Chiun inspected the
television set, broken by a gangster's head the night before, and
determined that it was indeed broken beyond repair.
"She's not here," Remo said when he came back to the living
room.
"This set is broken," Chiun said. "If it hadn't been for
you… If I hadn't had to protect you, this would not have
happened… this set would not be broken." He was working
himself up from annoyance, through anger, to outrage.
"Too bad," Remo said.
"Heartless you are. Heartless."
"You find your stupid television set. That poor girl may be with
that looney that killed her father. I've got to find
them."
"Follow your nose," Chiun said. "Vietnamese smell funny."
Chiun went out on the porch and sat on the top step sadly,
watching Remo race off across the well-watered grass of the
campus.
It had been more than eight hours since Arthur Grassione had
heard from the two men he had sent to Doctor Wooley's house to get
the Dreamocizer and to dispose of Wooley.
Finally, he had sent Edward Leung there to see what had
happened, and Leung had come back to report that the two men's
bodies had been stuffed into garbage pails in the back of Wooley's
house.
Leung's heart-shaped yellow face looked sad as he delivered the
news.
"They were broken up badly," he said, and his tone of voice sent
a chill through Grassione.
"Yeah, what happened to them?" he asked.
"One shot with his own gun. His skull blown away. The other one,
no marks. As if he died of fright."
"Just like the others," Grassione said.
"What's others?" said big Vince Marino, standing by the
window of the second-floor apartment, looking out into the curved
drive below.
"All those people we been losing. All over the country. Just
like that. Shooting themselves. Scared to death. There's somebody
doing something to us." He looked up and caught a hint of a
smile on Edward Leung's mouth.
"What are you smirking about, you goddam fisheating
fortune-telling freak?"
"Nothing, sir," Leung said.
"You'd better talk, coolie."
Leung took a deep breath before speaking. Slowly he said, "I
warned you of this. All of life ends in death and dreams."
"Aaaah, I don't want to hear your bullshit," Grassione said. "I
shoulda left you in that gook carnival where I found you." He rose
and walked to the window where he shouldered Marino out of the way.
Looking down across the campus, he saw a thin man running. He had
dark hair and even at this distance, Grassione could see his thick
wrists. Something about him looked familiar. He must have seen him
run before. But he had no time to puzzle about it because the
telephone rang.
Don Salvatore Massello wished to speak to him.
"Were you responsible for what happened today in the
lecture hall?" Massello asked.
"What? What happened?"
"Professor Wooley was murdered. And he had already agreed to our
terms."
"Murdered?" said Grassione. ''I didn't know anything about it.
Who did it?"
"I don't know. I am told it was a barbarian act," Massello said,
"so I assumed it was one of your people."
The insult flew so high above Grassione's head that he did not
even hear its wings flap. "Not my men," he said. "We were staying
away from Wooley until we heard from you. What about the
machine?"
"I have been in contact with the professor's daughter. She is
bringing me the machine. So all will work out all right," said
Massello.
"Good. That's good," said Grassione with a heartiness he did not
feel.
"Yes, it is," said Massello and without even the usual
courtesies he hung up.
Grassione moved quickly to the door. "Let's go. Vince. You
goddam Chink. Let's move it."
"Where are we going, boss?" Marino asked.
"We got to get over to Wooley's house. See if the girl's still
there and try to get that machine. And then we've got a date with
Don Salvatore Massello."
Twenty-one Edgewood University students who wore Army field
jackets and steel-rimmed glasses were in their rooms all over the
campus dormitory area when they were visited by a dark-eyed
man with thick wrists who put an index finger, like a railroad
spike, into their shoulder muscles and growled:
"Did you kill Wooley?"
None of them had and they were all glad because the
momentary pain was so excruciating that they would have admitted
the murder, they would have confessed to the slaying of Archduke
Ferdinand at Sarajevo, even to the ultimate sin of having voted
Republican, if that's what it took to make the pain stop.
But the pain stopped as quickly as it had come and before they
could react the thick-wristed man was out the door.
Remo was out of leads and he was about to return to
Wooley's cottage where Chiun was waiting, when he ran across a
man walking back and forth on the sidewalk, wringing his hands
together as if they contained an invisible dishcloth.
"Oh, my god," he said. "Oh, my god. What will people think of
us? Who'll ever enroll again at Edgewood? What are we going to
do?"
Norman Belliveau looked skyward as if demanding an
immediate reply from God and shouted: "What are we going to
do?"
"Stop acting silly," Remo said.
Belliveau postponed his confrontation with God long enough to
look down and see Remo.
"I'm looking for a man in an Army field jacket," Remo said. "A
young man. Steel-rimmed glasses. You see anybody like that?"
"Dozens of them. Hundreds of them. All over the campus. Making
us a laughing-stock. Not caring about the sanctity of the
educational process."
"I don't think this one's a student," Remo said.
"No. Wait. I saw somebody like that this morning. He asked me
for directions to my place to see Patti Shea. He couldn't be a
student if he didn't know where I lived."
"Good thinking," said Remo. "Where do you live?"
"Over there," Norman Belliveau said, pointing. "You're not a
student, are you?"
"No," said Remo and he moved away, leaving Norman Belliveau to
worry about why all these non-students were on campus.
The door was unlocked and open and Remo walked right in. The
back bedroom door was locked and as Remo pushed against it, he
heard a woman's voice from inside.
"You've come to kill me, haven't you?"
"What?" Remo said.
"Come in. Come in. I've been waiting for you." Patti Shea pulled
open the door and stood before Remo. She was dressed in a one-piece
black leather swimsuit cut down to her belly button and fastened by
black leather thongs tied across the V-front, shoelace style. Her
long curved legs were fully visible because the sides of the suit
were cut up almost to the waist.
"Who are you?" she said.
"Where is he?" Remo said.
"You look like you'd punish me," she said. She moved back into
the room and plopped down on the couch which was covered with wide
leather belts, handcuffs, and pieces of rope. She hit herself
lightly on the wrist with a black whip, waiting.
"Well? Wouldn't you punish me?" she said.
Remo stared at the rest of the room. It looked like a museum of
sado-masochism. Shackles and manacles of all kinds lined the bed
and furniture. Stockings and ripped pieces of cloth hung out of
half-opened drawers. Silk ties were draped over the doorknob of the
closet. Feathers and red rubber balls were strewn on the top
of the dresser.
Remo imagined there were rose thorns lining the shower stall and
metal studs on the inside of the closet.
"I'm looking for a man," Remo said. "Army jacket, steel-rimmed
glasses."
"I won't tell you," she said. "I won't. You can just try to beat
it out of me."
She closed her eyes and threw herself back across the couch with
one arm flung out toward the floor, the other, palm up, on her
forehead. Her long legs stretched out full-length on the sofa,
exposing her entire body to whatever cruel, painful thing this
stranger might plan to inflict on her.
"Listen, freakie," Remo said. "I don't have time to play in your
dirty little sandbox, so where is he? The one who was here this
morning for you."
Patti Shea opened one eye and looked at Remo. There was a look
in his eyes that ruled out lying.
"Oh, crap," she said and sat up. "You're not going to do
anything, are you?" She shook her head, agreeing with herself. Her
breasts kept time with her head movements. "You're looking for T.B.
I set this up for him. It relaxes him after a job."
"So where is he?"
"He'll be here. He'll be here," she said. "But we wouldn't have
to waste the time, you know."
"Sorry. The Good Ship Lollipop will have to sail without
me."
"Come on," she said in exasperation.
"No."
"Please?"
Remo shook his head.
"I know. There's something missing, right? I knew it."
She ran to the closet and pulled it open. Remo was right. There
was a blanket of studs covering the wall. She leaned down and with
her rear aimed directly to Remo's face, started pulling out
whips.
"Just tell me what you need," she yelled, as whips and chains
flew out of the closet and landed on the floor behind her.
"Just my hands," Remo said. "Just my hands."
He turned as he heard the front door open, and T.B. Donleavy
walked in, his Army field jacket coated with blood, dried specks of
brown dotting his glasses and face.
Patti followed Remo into the living room as Donleavy said, "Who
are you?"
"T.B., this is… what'd you say your name was?" Patti Shea
asked Remo.
"I didn't say."
"This is T.B. Donleavy, thirty-fifth greatest assassin in
the world," Patti said.
"Thirty-third," said Donleavy.
"My name's Remo. I'm the second greatest, and you're dead."
"Hold on, pal," Donleavy said. He felt a twinge of fear in his
stomach. And the voices were sounding up again. But they were
saying something different. What was it?
Remo turned to Patti. "You people hired him to kill Wooley so
his Dreamocizer wouldn't put you all out of business, right?"
"You got it," Patti said. "Now let's get it on."
"Too late," Remo said. "Too late for both of you."
Donleavy could understand the voices now. They weren't saying
"Kill for us." They were saying "Come to us."
"I'm leaving," Donleavy said, trying not to shout over the
volume in his brain.
From his jacket pocket, Donleavy pulled the hand grenade and
with his teeth pulled the pin from it.
"I'm leaving now. If you're smart, you won't try to interfere,"
he said. He held the grenade in front of him as if it were a
switchblade knife.
"Come to us. Come to us." The voices were shouting now,
thundering inside his head, a rising roaring crescendo of noise
that ripped at his brain like hammers. "Stop," he screamed.
"Stop."
He tossed the grenade onto the floor toward Remo's feet and
turned to race toward the front door. But the dark-eyed man with
thick wrists was there, waiting for him, and T.B. Donleavy felt
himself being dragged back into the room, his protesting kicks
ineffectual, not even slowing him down and then his mouth was being
opened, and he felt the taste of cold metal.
Remo jammed the grenade deep into Donleavy's mouth. Donleavy
could feel the vibrations atop his tongue as the deadly little
bomb's spring action wore down to explosion time. He tried to
scream. But he could not hear himself over the voices, yelling
"Come to us. Come to us."
And then he heard Remo say, "Here, give your honey a great big
kiss," and he felt his face being pressed against Patti Shea's, her
so usually soft lips turned by tension into strips of sinew, and
the madman's hand was on the back of his head, holding him and
Patti Shea together, mouth to mouth, and there was one final scream
by the chorus:
"Come to us."
And T.B. Donleavy blew up.
The explosion blasted off the top of his head, but the tough
human skull resisted the destruction just long enough for the
rest of the blast to be diffused forward, where it blew off Patti
Shea's face, and downward through Donleavy's body.
Remo matched the velocity of the exploding grenade in an outward
push he performed after his brain pre-registered the original
flash.
But the blast running down through Donleavy's body ignited, in a
whoosh of fire, a pack of plastic explosive the Irish assassin had
strapped around his waist.
A split-second after the first blast, the gelignite exploded
with a muffled thump and Remo, unprepared for that concussion,
was tossed across the room and against a wall.
Before he sank in a great expanse of dark, Remo thought, Now
I'll never get that house.
And then he thought: That's the biz, sweetheart.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
When the black limousine rolled up, Chiun was still sitting on
the front steps of Dr. Wooley's house, contemplating the perfidy of
an America where one could not find a television set when he needed
one.
There were post office boxes on almost every corner, and who
would want to commit anything to paper in this savage land? There
were telephone booths everywhere and who would want to speak
to an American?
But let it be something important, like one of the beautiful
daytime dramas, and try to find a television set.
Even the Master of Sinanju was helpless in front of the face of
such stupidity. But was that not always the way? Stupidity was
invincible, else why had it been the single most significant
characteristic of all man's recorded history?
Chiun watched as the big man and the Oriental got quickly out of
the car and walked toward Wooley's house. The Oriental was Chinese
and Chiun spat into the aspidastras of the garden. Remo would hear
about this. Chiun's air space was being befouled by a Chinese, and
the Master of Sinanju did not have a television set upon which to
watch his daytime dramas, and where was Remo? Out someplace fooling
around. He would hear about this, for certain.
Vince Marino and Edward Leung stopped in front of Chiun.
"Is there anyone in there?" Marino said.
But Chiun did not answer. He had heard something. He rose
smoothly to his feet and brushed past the two men, moving quickly
toward the back of the black limousine. The sound was
familiar.
Chiun pulled open the back door.
It was. It was.
There was a television set built into the back of the front
seat. A swarthy man sat in the back of the limousine watching the
television which was tuned to a commercial for a driving school
that was so good its owner was always pictured riding a bicycle,
roller-skating, or skiing, but never behind the wheel of a
car.
"What are you watching?" Chiun said as he slid into the back
seat.
"Who are you?" said Arthur Grassione.
"The Master of Sinanju," Chiun replied. "What are you
watching?"
Before Grassione could answer, the commercial faded and the
green-tinted set blared forth into the music of The Divorce
Game, a show in which newly divorced couples were the
contestants and by telling stories of how their partners had
mistreated them during marriage tried to win the support of
the studio audience. The show had come under attack in its first
year when a watchdog group had claimed many of the contestants
were not really divorced, but the show's producers had pulled
through by pointing out that no one had appeared on the show
without being divorced within the next ninety days.
"You are not going to watch this drivel, are you?" Chiun
demanded.
"I never miss it," Grassione said.
"Today, miss it," Chiun said. He flicked out his hand and
changed the channel until the familiar organ music theme of The
Gathering Clouds filled the back seat of the car, and Chiun
sat back contentedly in the Cadillac's luxurious velour seats
to watch.
"I will explain to you what it is all about," Chiun said. "You
see, there is this doctor…"
Leen Forth Wooley pulled through the open gate of the boatyard
and drove slowly over the rutted road toward the large white yacht
in the back.
She parked in front of it and saw Mr. Massello standing on the
main deck, smiling down at her. He walked toward the gangplank to
come meet her.
She felt a feeling of relief at finally meeting a friend.
Leen Forth turned off the car's motor, and then reached under
the dashboard for what appeared to be the car's stereo tape-player.
It snapped loose at both sides, a small plastic box filled with
transistors and hand-wired circuits. She clutched the
Dreamocizer control box to her breasts and stepped out of the car
to meet her father's friend, Don Salvatore Massello.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Remo saw happy children laughing, big warm houses and lovely
women secretly smiling. But they kept bursting into flame. And what
was worse, they didn't seem to notice. The children kept on
laughing, the women smiling.
Remo woke up. He was sitting on a hot floor in the middle of a
roaring inferno. One of his legs was stretched full length and the
trousers had been burned through by drops of the explosive
gelignite. He pulled the leg up to his other which was bent to
his chest.
The room crackled with flames.
Outside, the entire fire department of Edgewood University-two
men and a truck-had arrived to fight the blaze. They had
battled for ten heroic minutes until St. Louis had sent in more
equipment and trained firemen, whose technique in fighting fires
was a little more sophisticated than pumping in enough water to
launch Noah's Ark. The Edgewood firemen immediately began to drift
off to talk to the Edgewood police about the terrible violence on
campus.
Editorial staff members of the Edgewood Quill were at
the fire scene, trying to sell copies of their mimeographed special
edition on the violence, which reported that although Wooley and
Woodward were dead, "there have been no reports thus far of
student injuries. All's well that ends well."
The St. Louis Fire Department fought on for five more minutes,
then the battalion chief in charge gave up on the house. He
ordered his men to just keep it "wetted down" so that embers and
sparks could not fly off and imperil any other nearby
buildings.
"Let it burn out," he said.
"Suppose someone's in there," a fire captain asked.
"Nobody's alive in there," the battalion chief said and went
over to buy a copy of the Edgewood Quill to look at until
the photographers arrived at which time he would run back to
the equipment and help his men haul hose.
Remo felt the heat blast at his body and the heavy hot air singe
his lungs when he breathed.
He rolled onto his stomach to be closer to the floor and slowed
his breathing to reject any smoke that might find its way into his
lungs. He raised his body temperature so that he would not feel the
heat so intensely.
He looked around. He was in the center of the room, surrounded
by flames. The walls and ceiling were burning, and the carpeted
floor and the wood underneath had caught fire and the flames were
now marching inexorably across Norman Belliveau's tweed pile
carpet, $7.95 a square yard including installation, toward him.
He looked for a break in the flames but there was none. He moved
himself into a crouch and then did what he thought he would never
do. He ran.
He ran into his own mind. He could feel the flames lapping at
his legs, and then in his mind, he moved into a room and he closed
the door behind him.
The heat that singed his legs no longer hurt. He could
breathe.
He thought he heard Chiun's voice and he yelled, "Get me out of
here."
"Who are you?" Chiun said.
"Get me out of here. Save your silly games for later."
"If you were a baby I would carry you out," Chiun's voice said
in that secret room in Remo's mind. "But you are not a baby. Who
are you?"
"I am Remo Williams," Remo said.
"Not good enough," Chiun said.
Remo didn't want this to be hard. He wanted to be human and
simple.
Now he could see Chiun. The ancient Oriental stood in a
ceremonial white robe across the room from Remo. "Who are you?" he
repeated. His voice seemed to be filtered through a tunnel
because it resounded with echoes.
"I'm Remo Williams. I'm a Master of Sinanju;" Remo yelled. He
felt tears coming from his eyes. They sizzled and disappeared
before dropping halfway down his cheeks.
Chiun's face grew cold, almost angry. Remo opened his eyes and
Chiun's face vanished. All Remo could see was flames. He closed
his eyes again and Chiun's face demanded, "Yes, but who are
you?"
And, in his mind, Remo stood and said, "I am created Shiva, the
Destroyer, death, the shatterer of worlds. The dead night tiger
made whole by the Master of Sinanju."
"Then walk out," Chiun said.
Remo stood and was back in the burning house. The flames
engulfed him. The building shuddered, the flames seemed to roar in
triumph.
But it could not match the roar in Remo's mind, the roar of
realization and rebirth.
He ran forward through the flames, strongly breathing out,
willing the flames away from his face and his eyes. It took only a
split second to pass through the flames to a window and then roll
through the window out onto the grass. He gulped clean fresh air,
barely tainted by the smoke from the inferno behind him.
A fireman saw him come through the window and dropped his
hose.
Remo smiled and waved.
The fireman said dumbly, "Your back's on fire."
"Thanks, pal," Remo said, and he spun around, a dervish motion
so fast that it created a partial vacuum of thin air around him and
the flames on his clothing sucked out and died.
"Take your time," Remo told the fireman. "Everyone else in
there is dead."
Before the fireman could speak, Remo was running off from
the house, across the greensward toward Professor Wooley's
home.
He saw Chiun sitting on the grass in front of Wooley's house,
his feet and legs crossed in the lotus position, his eyes closed,
his long-nailed fingers bridged in front of him.
He came up close to the old Korean and said softly, "Chiun."
Chiun's eyes opened as if the lids had been pulled apart by
springs. When he saw Remo there was just a flicker of approval.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"You look like something the cat dragged in," Chiun said.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"And you smell bad," Chiun said.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"If I hadn't met a nice man, I would have missed The
Gathering Clouds. But do you care?
"Thank you," Remo said.
"What is this silly prattling?" Chiun asked.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"Aaaaah," said Chiun in disgust. He rose smoothly to his feet
and walked a few steps away. He stopped, his back still to Remo and
said:
"You're welcome. But the next time you get out of fires by
yourself."
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
When Big Vince Marino and Edward Leung had found no trace of
either Leen Forth Wooley or the Dreamocizer in Professor Wooley's
house, Arthur Grassione had wanted to leave immediately for Don
Salvatore Massello's boat.
But he couldn't.
The ancient Oriental who had taken over most of the back seat of
Grassione's limousine had made that very clear.
"Just a little longer," he had said.
"And then it'll be over?" Grassione asked.
"Yes. And then there is Search for Yesterday and
Private Sanitarium and The Young and the Foolish
and Hours of Our Sorrow and finally Rad Rex starring as
Dr. Whitlow Wyatt, noted surgeon, in As the Planet
Revolves."
"That'll take all day. I can't wait for all that crap,"
Grassione said. He looked to the front of the car and Big Vince
Marino turned around on the seat, ready to help Grassione if he
needed it.
"What?" Chiun said. "You would leave before seeing As the
Planet Revolves"? Starring Rad Rex?"
"You're damned right," Grassione said, but the old man did not
answer because the commercials had ended and The Gathering
Clouds had started again.
Grassione was ready to tell Marino to chase the old man from the
car when there was a loud thump, as if there had been an explosion
nearby.
The old Oriental sat bolt upright on the car seat. He closed his
eyes as if concentrating, then pushed open the door.
"I would like to stay with you to watch our daytime dramas," he
said, "but my child needs me."
"Yeah, right," Grassione said. "We always gotta take care of our
kids."
"Isn't it true?" Chiun said, and then he was gone from the car,
and Grassione, without looking back, motioned Marino to drive off.
If it had been an explosion, he didn't want to be on campus when
the police arrived to investigate.
On the way to the boatyard, Grassione explained his plans
to Leung and Marion. They would kill Massello, kill Leen Forth, and
take Wooley's Dreamocizer back to Uncle Pietro in New York.
He rubbed his hands in anticipation. "It'll be a good day's
work."
"Sure will, boss," Marino chuckled. "Sure will."
Edward Leung said nothing.
A guard stood at the gate to the boatyard when the black
limousine pulled up. He looked into the back seat where Grassione
was watching a rerun of Death Valley Days.
"Hello, Mr. Grassione," he said.
"Hi, kid," Grassione said.
"Don Salvatore's expecting you. Go right on in."
Grassione winked and waved. Throughout the entire conversation,
he had not taken his eyes off the television set.
Leung drove slowly forward over the bumpy rutted road and
Grassione told the two men what to do.
"I'll take care of Don Salvatore," he said. "You be hanging
around and when you hear the shot, then you take care of his men.
Do it quick and do it right. You understand?"
"Right, boss," Marino said.
"What about you, Charlie Chan?" Grassione asked.
"Whatever you say," Leung said sullenly.
Grassione left Leung and Marino on the deck talking to
Massello's two bodyguards as he went down the steps into the body
of the ship.
Don Salvatore was sitting in a lounge big enough to be a
restaurant's dining room when Grassione entered. Seated on a chair
across from Massello was Leen Forth. She was crying.
On a coffee table between them was a small plastic box, the size
of a large dictionary, crammed with wires and transistors.
"You got it," Grassione said.
Massello shushed him with a slight upward wave of his right
hand. He was wearing a silken smoking jacket. He rose and said,
"Leen Forth, this is Mr. Grassione, a businesss associate.
Arthur, this is Leen Forth Wooley. She has just suffered
a terrible tragedy. Her father passed away today."
The girl stood up and turned to Grassione. There were tears in
the angled eyes, that ran gently down her round cheeks. Grassione
had not noticed the other night how beautiful the girl was.
"Sorry about your father," he mumbled.
"Thank you," she said. She lowered her eyes.
"Leen Forth," Masselo said, putting a fatherly arm around the
girl's shoulders. "Why don't you go up and walk on deck? Arthur and
I will only be a few moments. The air will do you good."
Dully, like a battery-powered doll that was running down,
Leen Forth nodded and shuffled past Grassione. He watched her
behind approvingly as she passed through the door toward the
stairs.
Massello waited until the door was closed before he said to
Grassione: "Success. We have it. And the girl will do anything I
say."
"Anything?" Grassione said with a lift of his eyebrows.
"Do not be vulgar, Arthur. She is little more than a child."
"Yeah, but you know how them gooks are. They start when they're
ten, eleven years old."
Massello took a cigar from a pearl-inlaid box and lit it with a
wood-encased butane lighter whose color matched the deep rich
paneling of the walls.
"Yes," he said exhaling a puff of smoke. "But we have other
things to do than to discuss the sexual customs of the Orient. I
suppose you'll be returning now to New York."
Grassione nodded. He turned away to look at the room.
"Your Uncle Pietro will be very happy," Massello said. "We will
pay less for the device than we expected."
"Much less," said Grassione. He snaked his hand under his jacket
and wheeled on Salvatore Massello. "Much less," he repeated.
Massello coolly took another puff on his cigar before nodding
toward the automatic in Grassione's hand.
"What is this, Arthur?"
"Uncle Pietro sends his love, Don Salvatore. Take it with you to
hell."
Grassione squeezed the trigger once. The heavy .45 slug kicked
into Massello's body and seemed to push him back away from his
cigar which dropped onto the table. The man hit the wall with a
heavy thud, then began to sink down into a sitting
position.
"You fool," he gasped.
Grassione fired again, into Massello's face, and the
silver-haired man spoke no more.
From the deck, Grassione heard the answering sounds of gunfire.
A quick flurry and then it was over, as suddenly as it had
started.
Grassione walked to the coffee table and picked up Massello's
cigar and puffed on it. No sense wasting a good cigar.
He looked down at the Dreamocizer, thought of the Oriental girl
on deck, stubbed the cigar out in the ashtray and walked to the
door.
Marino and Leung had shot Massello's two bodyguards as they
started toward the stairs leading down to the lounge from which
they had heard the two gunshots.
As Marino toed the bodies to make sure they were dead, Edward
Leung turned and saw Leen Forth staring at him, her eyes shocked
wide, and he made a decision.
He ran along the deck, grabbed the girl by the arm, and ran to
the bow of the ship.
Behind him, he heard Marino yell.
He kept running and just as he and the girl ducked into a door
at the bow of the ship, he heard a shot splinter the wood over his
head.
Now the two sat on the cold tile of the shower floor in the
crew's locker room.
"You must be quiet," Leung whispered. "Grassione is an evil man
and would kill you. We will wait till dark and then escape."
She just stared at him with her big brown questioning eyes,
then surrendered with a sob and threw herself into Leung's
arms.
Leung looked down at the girl and when she looked up he smiled
broadly, as if to give her confidence.
"Now isn't that sweet?"
Leung swung forward to his knees and pushed Leen Forth behind
him. He raised his gun toward the voice, but before he could
squeeze the trigger, it was kicked out of his hand.
Arthur Grassione stood in the entrance to the shower stall.
"What do you think, I'm stupid? The first place you filthy gooks
would hide would be in a shower."
Leung stood up to face the man. He looked toward the
gun but realized he would never reach it in time. Behind Grassione
stood Big Vince Marino.
Leen Forth looked at the two men from between Leung's legs.
Her face said nothing.
"Don't you think I know you Chinks'd stick together?"
Grassione said.
Leung spat on Grassione's shoes. "Of course I think you're
stupid," he said. "Because you are stupid. You're a stupid man
getting stupider all the time."
Leung rose to his full height and walked toward Grassione, who
gave way, then stepped aside and Big Vince Marino pushed a gun into
Leung's forehead.
Leung stopped short.
"Stupid, huh?" Grassione said. "You were nothing but a gook
fortune teller when I met you. And since then you been good for
nothing more than taking out the garbage."
And because he was going to die and nothing would change that,
Edward Leung let his anger give way to pity because he saw in a
flash that came before his eyes that Grassione was going to die
worse than he was.
"I told you," Leung said, "of death and dreams. Now you have
your dream machine. Your death is following."
"Stuff it," said Grassione. Grassione bent down and picked up a
large metal spike from the floor of the shower area. He walked very
carefully up to Leung and with his left hand grabbed a handful
of the man's black shiny hair and twisted.
Leung opened his mouth to scream but only a squeak came out. His
eyes screwed shut in pain and his knees buckled. He felt Marino's
gun jab into the back of his neck under his right ear.
Grassione's hand twisted harder. The pain coursed through
Leung's body. His arms rose to the level of his shoulders, then
swung down and his hands slapped the hard tile floor.
He was on his knees now, tears dripping across the bridge of his
nose. His left ear touched the floor, the roar of silence filling
it as his face was pressed down. His bent knees were kicked out
from under him and he settled heavily onto his stomach. The hand
was still twisted painfully in his hair, but all he really felt was
the cold weight of the gun muzzle pressing under his right ear.
Grassione was on one knee, his face hard, his hand buried in
moist hair, his knuckles white. Marino kept the automatic pushed
against Leung's neck.
Grassione felt the weight of the iron spike in his hand.
Leung opened his eyes for the last time and stared at Leen Forth
who huddled in the corner of the shower stall. He wanted to scream
to her to run but his lips could form only the word "help." It came
out in a soft whisper and his mouth stayed open. It was the last
word he ever spoke.
Grassione drove the spike down into Leung's right ear.
The four inches of exposed steel under his clenched fist tore
deep into Leung's head and his entire body jerked as all the
brain's organic alarms and defenses rallied to that point.
Blood spurted out of the raw wound as Leung screamed and started
to struggle.
Marino sat heavily on Leung's back, holding the screaming man
down. Grassione looked around, saw a hammer on the floor and lifted
it up. As Leung uttered a last scream, Grassione brought the hammer
down with all his strength onto the head of the spike.
The first swing drove the steel ram halfway through the brain.
The second brought it to the left wall of the cranium, the skull
cracking. The third connected the head to the locker room
floor.
Grassione wiped his hands on Leung's suit, then stood up and
wiped the sweat from his face with a monogrammed handkerchief.
He stood up and saw Leen Forth huddled in the corner of the
shower stall.
Without a word, he moved his head sideways and Big Vince Marino
left the room.
Still mopping his face, Grassione moved to where Leen Forth
huddled and spun her around. He gave her one chance to scream, then
stuffed his handkerchief deep into her throat.
He slapped her hard across the face, twice, threw her against
the wall, and began to rip at the snap and zipper of her jeans.
For the first time since he'd boarded the boat, he heard the
sound of the Muzak that was piped gently all over the yacht.
It was playing "Love Will Keep Us Together."
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
"I wish I knew where the girl was," Remo said.
"She is no longer on this rumpus," Chiun said.
"Campus. How do you know that?"
"She is on somebody's boat," Chiun said. "I know that because I
am the Master."
"Yeah, but how do you really know?"
"The nice man with the television set said so."
"What nice man?"
"I don't know his name," Chiun said. "All those names sound
alike."
"What boat is Leen Forth on?" Remo asked.
"Who knows? All boats look alike."
"You must have some idea," Remo said. He looked around at the
trees that bordered the grassy field in front of Professor Wooley's
house and wished that he were conducting this interrogation
with a scarlet-crested titwillow. At least he could get an
answer.
"Come on, Chiun, think," Remo said. "That little girl's life may
be in danger."
"She is a Vietnamese," Chiun said. "A South Vietnamese at that.
But never mind. I will do this for my country. She is on
marshmallow's boat."
"Marshmallow?" Remo asked.
"Yes. Something like that."
"Massello?" Remo asked. "Was that the name? Massello?"
"Yes. Marshmallow. As I said. And another thing. She has the
dream machine with her."
"The nice man told you," Remo said.
"Right."
"Was that nice man's name Grassione?" Remo asked.
"Yes. That was it."
"Chiun, that man is the leading contract killer for the crime
syndicate in the United States."
"I knew there was something about him I liked."
It took Remo a telephone call to the local St. Louis Power
Squadron to find out that Mr. S. Massello's yacht was docked in the
Captain's Cove Marina in the southern part of the city, near Point
Breese, and a few minutes later, in a car that might generously be
called borrowed, they were zipping south along Route 55.
The gate to the boat yard was closed and bolted when Remo and
Chiun arrived. The late afternoon sun was behind them and the
Mississippi looked flat and black in its dying rays.
Chiun snapped the chain on the gate and he and Remo trotted
quickly toward the back of the marina, when Remo saw the boat:
Il Avvocato.
"It is strange to name a boat after a fruit," said Chiun.
"That's Italian for lawyer," Remo explained.
"And it is English for fruit," Chiun said. "Do not lie to me. I
have not forgotten about electrical Washington."
The guard who had earlier been posted on the front gate had been
pressed into service by Arthur Grassione after the
"unfortunate accident" that had claimed the lives of Don Salvatore
Massello and his two bodyguards, and now he patrolled the
deck of the yacht with Big Vince Marino. The guard was the first to
see Remo and Chiun as they came up the steps of the
gangplank.
"Hold it," he called. "You can't come up here.
"Not even if I answer a riddle?" Remo said.
"Get out of here," the man said. He took his gun from a shoulder
holster and waved it at Remo for emphasis. "G'wan. Beat it."
Remo nodded to Chiun who stood alongside him.
Just then Marino came around from the port side of the boat.
"What's going on here?" he called.
"Trespassers, Vince," the other guard said.
Marion pulled his revolver and approached them at a lope. He
stopped at the top of the gangplank and said, "What do you two
want? Hey, it's the old guy with the television. What do you
want?"
"Is this all of you?" Remo asked. "Are we all here?"
Marino pointed the gun at him in threatening concentric circles
that narrowed until the muzzle was fixed directly on Remo's
stomach.
"You better beat it, pal."
"Just what I had in mind," Remo said. Without tensing his legs,
he was airborne, moving toward the top of the gangplank. He clapped
a hand over the young guard's face. The man fell back; his gun
dropped helplessly to his side; he looked at Marino with two gaping
cavities where his eyes had been, and then fell over the rail into
the brackish waters of the river where he sank like a stone.
Marino tried to squeeze the trigger at Remo, but his finger
wouldn't close on the ridged metal. The old Oriental had come up
the gangplank and now his hand was around Marino's hand, and there
was something wrong with the bones of Marino's hand, they wouldn't
work anymore, and he looked down to see what was wrong, and he saw
the old man's thin bony yellow hand close around the barrel of his
gun and he saw the barrel bend toward the deck, as if it were
made of summer tar.
"Where's the girl?" Remo said.
Marino shrugged.
"One more time," Remo said. "The girl."
"Dead. Dead. They're all dead," Marino gasped. The pain in his
right hand where the old man held it was now radiating up his
arm.
"Who killed her?" Remo asked.
"The boss," Marino gasped. "Grassione."
"You're not Grassione?" Remo said.
Marino shook his head vigorously. "No. No."
"You know what that makes you?" Remo asked.
"What?" Big Vince Marino gasped.
"Lucky. 'Cause you die fast."
He nodded to Chiun and then Marino felt the pain in his right
hand, wrist and arm move upward to his shoulder. It spread
outward, like the ripples of a rock in a stream, and when the
small, almost gentle vibrations reached his heart, it stopped.
The man dropped heavily at Chiun's feet. Chiun looked down at
him.
"What are you posing for?" Remo asked.
"Just basking in the excellence of technique," Chiun said.
"Well, bask around this boat and see if there are any more of
these goons aboard. I'm going to look for Grassione."
"If you find him…"
"Yes," Remo said.
"Tell him thank you for lending me his television set
today," Chiun said.
CHAPTER NINETEEN
Arthur Grassione had the Dreamocizer on.
He was sitting in the downstairs lounge of the yacht, Il
Avvocato, alone but for the bullet-shattered body of Don
Salvatore Massello which lounged against the room's fireplace
wall.
Grassione had used the telephone in the lounge to call Uncle
Pietro in New York who had awarded his nephew warm congratulations
on a job well done, and a promise that he, Pietro Scubisci, himself
would call St. Louis now to inform people that Grassione had
been working on the instructions of the national council and that
any attack upon him would be regarded as an attack upon the
national council itself.
"I got the machine too, Uncle," Grassione had said.
"What machine, nephew?"
"The television thing. They call it a Dreamocizer."
"Oh, that. Well, I do not watch much television anymore," Pietro
Scubisci said. "Not since they take off the Montefuscos. That was a
funny, that show. Like the old days with Mama and Pappa."
"Uncle, I think you should see this machine. I think we can make
much money with it," Grassione said.
"How is that?" Scubisci asked quickly. "How is this different
from the television set Cousin Eugenio got for me off the
truck?"
And Grassione explained how Professor Wooley's Dreamocizer
telecast a person's dreams, his wishes.
"You mean, I watch this television, I can see myself with lots
of money, young again, with feet that don't hurt? Your aunt no
longer has the boobies like two loaves of bread?"
"That's right, Uncle Pietro," Grassione said. "And it works for
anybody. Whatever anybody wants, he can dream it on this
machine."
"You be sure to bring this crazy machine home with you, Arthur,"
Scubisci said. "This I got to see. Me with hair, and feet that
don't hurt." He laughed, a high tenor giggle.
"I will, Uncle, I will," said Grassione, but he hung up, not
sure that his uncle had really grasped the significance of
Professor Wooley's invention, the first major breakthrough in
television since Grassione, as a boy, had first seen Felix the
Cat at the 1939 World's Fair.
He remembered the demonstration that Wooley had given at the
cafeteria. The little gook broad thinking about a Vietnam with no
war.
Grassione had hooked up the Dreamocizer to the aerial
connections of Don Massello's large-console, and then had attached
the electrodes as he had seen it done, two to his forehead, two to
his neck.
He sat back in the soft leather chair in the room and thought of
what he wanted to dream about.
He knew.
He wanted to dream about that bastard who had been going around
the country, tearing up some of the organization's best people.
But he had trouble. All he could think of was Edward Leung's
warning to him: "All life ends in dreams and death."
He shook his head to clear it of those thoughts. He was Arthur
Grassione. He was on the trail of the man who was attacking the
organization. He was going to find him and kill him. Destroy
him.
Slowly the fuzzy image on the television set cleared.
He had first heard of this character on a drug run in New Jersey
a few years ago. Then the presence had been felt after the
organization almost became involved in a union dispute. Before
the syndicate could influence anyone, the dispute was no more.
Neither were most of the disputers.
Then there was that election in Miami. The papers were
crying about a governmental kill squad, but nothing seemed to stop
whoever it was who was wiping out the organization's men.
And finally again, just a short time before, with a famous Mafia
home movie. Few had seen it and most of them were dead. It showed
one dark-haired young man wipe out two teams of assassins.
With his hands and nothing else.
Grassione had not seen the movie. He had been told though that
the man was thin, with dark hair but had thick wrists, and moved
fast.
There were more places that Grassione had felt the unknown man's
movements vibrating through the mob.
And so now for sport, for relaxation, for relief, he was going
to kill the man with the thick wrists.
The Sony TV showed a bright landscape. There was a man running
across a field. He was a thin, dark-haired man. He had thick
wrists. Grassione had seen him before. He knew it. But where?
Right. He had seen him run across the campus at Edgewood
University.
The man kept running. Running.
Grassione had seen him somewhere else, too. Where? On
television. Once before. Running in the Boston Marathon.
The man was running faster and faster now, but the ground around
him was covered with a growing shadow. And then the man took one
last step and a giant foot came down and squashed him like a
hard-backed bug. Juicy.
Grassione laughed and clapped his hands together.
The picture suddenly changed. It was a romantic, dimly lit
apartment. The dark-haired young man was sitting at a small round
table, raising a glass of wine to a dark-haired beauty across from
him. She was small and delicate, with Oriental eyes. The door of
the room burst open and Grassione appeared with a submachine gun
and opened fire.
Grassione watched and sat smugly in his chair aboard Il
Avvocato, smiling his pleasure with himself.
The picture began to jump again. But instead of a new shot, the
colorful landscape returned. Grassione frowned. The giant foot
was still there, but it was slowly rising.
Grassione sat up and looked closer as the foot rose.
The shadow under the foot receded until the dark-haired man, now
looking gentler than Grassione had pictured him, had lifted
the foot an arm's length above him.
Grassione thought about the foot pressing down, crashing down on
this peacefully smiling man with the thick wrists. Except the foot
didn't. It began to crack.
The harder Grassione thought, the more cracks appeared and the
wider they grew. Suddenly, the foot, as if made of plaster,
crumbled around the young man's hands.
Grassione cursed and thought about himself machine-gunning this
man, and the picture shifted back to the dimly lit apartment.
Grassione was still firing the machine gun but the bullets were
hitting nothing. They crashed into the table and the walls. The
girl wasn't even there.
Grassione saw a blue shadow alongside his image on the
television screen, and then his own machine gun was in his mouth
and the bullets were smashing off the back of his skull, blood,
brain, and bone flying off to color the walls.
Grassione shouted in spite of himself, twisting in the leather
chair. The picture lost the vertical, then the horizontal.
Grassione tried to rise but could not.
A new scene came on the television. It was a devastated town
street. A gray, dusty moonscape lined with craters and bullet
holes. Sifting through the wreckage were dozens of Grassiones, all
dressed in Nazi uniforms and carrying automatic rifles.
They would poke around a bit, then one would fire at a small
animal, a rat, a shadow. They all seemed frightened.
The real Grassione sat sweating in his chair, riveted, wanting
to rise but feeling unable to.
A wall fell down on the television screen atop several
Grassiones. A human whirlwind hit the desolated town. The Nazi
Grassiones started firing wildly. They succeeded in chipping
wood and concrete as well as killing two more Grassiones, and then
the blurry human form moved among the others, and where he moved,
they died. Seemingly without touching them, he sent Grassiones
flying all around him. His limbs were dark blurs and his head
bobbed like a baloon in a cross current. He would seem trapped
in the sights of a rifle, then the gun would be gone and his hand
or foot would fill the television screen, then there would only be
red.
Finally there was only one frightened Grassione left on the
screen. He backed off slowly now from what finally had come into
focus as a dark-haired young man with thick wrists. The
television Grassione tried to run.
But the dark-haired man was on him, Grassione's head between
his hand. With what looked like simple pressure, Grassione's head
split open like a walnut shell.
Arthur Grassione screamed in his seat.
The picture wavered, then disappeared in a maze of vertical
lines and a wash of red, then went black.
Grassione tried to get up. He tried to pull the electrodes off.
But his hands couldn't reach his face. His head wouldn't move. He
felt locked in the big soft leather chair.
Then a picture began to take shape before him. The dark
television screen seemed to become a mirror. Grassione saw himself
sitting in his chair with only one electrode on his temple and one
on his neck. There were still four black wires coming from the
Dreamocizer box on the back of the television set, but two of the
wires were leading above him, over his chair.
Grassione concentrated on the screen. He bent a little so he
could see better.
Standing behind the chair, arms crossed atop the back, was the
thin, dark-haired man. He had thick wrists.
Grassione stared in wonder as the man reflected on the
television set reached down to him.
He felt something on his chest.
He felt the pain.
He felt the air go out of him and his ribs crack and his heart
pushed up against his spine. His blood vessels burst like popping
corn, and his brain clouded, and he felt no more and saw and heard
and did no more.
Remo let the two electrodes in his hand drop to Grassione's
lap.
He sensed someone at the door and turned to see Chiun enter.
"There is no one else on this boat," Chiun said. "I found the
girl. What he did to her was not nice."
"What I did to him wasn't much better, Little Father," said
Remo.
He smiled at Chiun, then waved to the television set.
"Want to try it, Chiun?"
"A man should not come too close to his dreams," Chiun said.
"Oh, hogwash," Remo said. For the first time in days, he felt
good. "Can't you just see it? Little hazel-eyed yellow men lusting
after shining, black-haired almond-eyed beauties?"
"No," said Chiun.
"Of course you can. Tales of Sinanju starring Lad Lex.
When we last left our story, Ming Hong Toy, playful research
scientist and part-time song stylist, was about to marry Clark Wang
Yu, gardener and part-time Godzilla impersonator, when her drunken
father, Hing Wong, interrupted her joy with the news that her
half-brother, Hong Kong, had been hit by a laundry truck while he
was on a mercy mission, trying to smuggle soap back to the
women of North Korea…"
"You are not funny," Chiun said. "You mock an old man's simple
joys and you, yourself, go through life diminishing your skills by
worrying about such things as home and duty and patriotism and
country."
Remo recognized the hurt in Chiun's voice and said, "I'm sorry,
Little Father."
"But who is the fool? Is it me with my moments of pleasure, my
fantasies which I do not try to live? Or is it you, trying always
to catch dreams you do not understand, and always failing?"
"Chiun, I'm sorry," Remo repeated, but Chiun had turned and left
the cabin and all Remo's happiness of a few moments before had
vanished in the wake of the hurt he knew he had caused the old
man.
Later Remo went up on the deck and found Chiun leaning over the
rail, staring across the wide Mississippi to the twinkling of
lights from the other side of the river.
"Thinking of home, Little Father?"
"Yes," Chiun said. "It is like this on some nights. There are
cool breezes and the water moves gently and as a boy I would stand
on the shores and watch boats sail by and I would wonder where
they were going and dreamed someday to go too."
"Now you've been to most places," Remo said.
"Yes. And none of them live up to the dreams I had in childhood.
Dreams are like that."
Remo watched the lights of a passing boat twink on and off in
signal to another boat.
"I'm going to call Smitty later tonight," Remo said. "I'm going
to tell him to forget that house."
Chiun nodded. "That is wise, my son. You already have a
home. I gave it to you as my ancestors gave it to me. Sinanju
is your home."
Remo nodded.
"Not the village," Chiun said. "The village is just a dot on the
map. But Sinanju itself. The art, the history, the science of all I
have taught you, that is your home. Because that is what you are,
and every man must live inside himself. That is every man's home."
Remo was silent.
Later, as he and Chiun started to leave the boat, Remo paused
and went back aboard. Down in the lounge, he looked at the bodies
of Grassione and Massello, men who had tried to live their dreams
but had found that in death all men were the same, no matter-what
their dreams.
He walked toward the Dreamocizer thinking of all the people who
had died in two days because one man had tried to harness dreams.
He thought about Chiun. He thought about the house he would always
want, but never again ask for, because men were kept alive by
unfulfilled dreams. Dreams were to dream, not to realize.
Remo brought his arm up over the plastic box of the
Dreamocizer.
"That's show biz, sweetheart," he said aloud.
He brought his arm down.
REVISION HISTORY
Version 2.023feb05 CaptKeen
-reformatted to standard HTML, chapter linked
-proofread - fixed many scan errors
-tested as XML 1.0 Transitional compliant
"Many men build dream castles. Only a fool tries to live in one."
-HOUSE OF SINANJU
Anyone could die, but to die well, my dear, that was what he
wanted.
Dr. William Westhead Wooley watched himself say these words on
his 19-inch television screen. A drop of blood formed on the lips
of his television image, first fuzzily, then in red clarity.
The body lay across the floor of a well-lit laboratory. The
president of the university was there on television, tears in
his eyes. Other faculty members were there too, heads bowed.
"We never appreciated Dr. Wooley," said Lee (Woody) Woodward,
director of college affairs. He choked back a sob. "We never really
comprehended his genius. We treated him like just another
physicist in a market glutted with physics doctorates."
Janet Hawley was there on the screen too, as blonde as ever, as
pretty as ever, as buxom as ever. In her anguish, she ripped a
corner of her pale green blouse and just for a moment, William
Westhead Wooley, dying, saw the rounded edge of a pink nipple above
the sloping cloth of the nylon half-bra.
The Edgewood University faculty lost its sharp outlines, the
television image faded, and bedroom walls began to replace suits
and faces. The red blood on the lips melted away and the television
image now showed Dr. Wooley on clean white sheets in a smoking
jacket with a pad of paper, hearing a knock on the door.
The bedroom had several similarities to the one in which Dr.
Wooley sat, with electrodes taped to his temples, their wires
leading to the back of the 19-inch screen, set like a giant square
eye atop plastic enclosed circuitry.
On the screen there was no frozen turkey dinner crusting in
its cheap brown gravy, or yesterday's blue socks already
filmed with dust. The windows were washed, mother's ferocious
picture faced the wall, the floors were clean and the bed in the
one-room apartment overlooking the vast muddy girth of the
Mississippi from Richmond Heights, had, on the television screen,
grown to double its size. But the greatest difference between
the television image and Dr. William Westhead Wooley's room was
Dr. Wooley himself.
Gone were the rutted remains of the pocked battlefield of
juvenile acne. The skin was smooth, clear, and tanned. The nose was
strong, as though crafted by a sculptor's chisel. Muscles appeared
in the arms and the dimply pale puffed skin of the belly became
flat with hidden muscle. Dark hair came upon the chest and the legs
had a runner's spring. On television, Dr. Wooley was thirty-two and
was writing his acceptance speech for the Nobel Prize when he
heard the knock on the door.
On the TV screen, Janet Hawley came in, crying. What could
she do? She had been threatened.
"Threatened?" asked the improved image of Dr. Wooley. He put a
hand on her blouse. He unbuttoned the top button. The hand
found the bra. It moved down toward the nipple. The bra came flying
off and Dr. William Westhead Wooley proceeded to make passionate
and glorious love to the wanting Janet Hawley.
There was a knock on the door. Dr. Wooley shook his head; he
hadn't imagined that. The knock became louder.
"If you don't answer, I'm going to leave." It was a woman's
voice. It was Janet Hawley.
Dr. Wooley carefully snapped off the electrodes and rolled the
wires back to the set. He started to put on a pair of gray chinos
rumpled on the bed. No, not the chinos, he thought. He threw the
chinos into the closet, calling out:
"Coming. Coming. Just a minute."
He snapped a pair of light blue flare bottoms from a hanger. He
snuggled into them. He pulled a yellow turtleneck over his head and
began combing his hair even before his eyes were free of the
yellow cloth.
"Willy, if you don't open this door, I'm leaving."
"Coming," he said. He bathed Canoe shave lotion across the
splotchy face and dried the perfumey smell on his hair. Then with a
big smile he opened the door.
"Zip up your fly," said Janet Hawley. "Why aren't you dressed?
The room is filthy. Do you expect me to wait here? I thought we
were going out. It's bad enough I have to pick you up."
"Only because you never let me go to your apartment, dearest,"
said Dr. Wooley.
"The trouble with you, Willy, is that you always turn
everything I say against me. We're talking about you."
Janet Hawley was exactly like her television image, blonde,
fleshy, with a healthy lust about her body. Unlike the television
picture, she was clothed up to her neck with a glaring yellow
blouse, and almost to her ankles in a thick scratchy wool
skirt.
"Take that yellow thing off," she said. "They'll think we're
twins."
"Yes, dear," said Dr. Wooley. He hurled the yellow turtleneck
off his body and into the closet with one smooth swing of his right
arm.
"What is that?" yelled Janet Hawley. She pointed to the screen.
She poked her head close to it. She looked at the nude blonde
figure.
"That's me," she screamed. "And I'm undressed and I'm six pounds
overweight. You've got dirty pictures of me and you're showing them
on a television screen. Fatter than I am." - "No, dear, I'm
not showing them. That's not a television picture. It is, but it
isn't a television picture."
Janet squinted at the screen. It was her bad side, too. But the
breasts seemed a little firmer than usual. Nicer in fact. But the
strangest thing was that she was undressed with Willy.
"You made videotapes and did one of those mechanical things
to get you in the picture," she said.
"No, dear," said Dr. Wooley. He nervously rapped his knuckles
together like palsied applause.
"Well, what is it? One of those secret devices for listening in
on other people's affairs that are none of your business?"
William Westhead Wooley grinned, shaking his head.
"I'll give you a hint," he said.
"You'll tell me outright," she said.
"That's sort of hard. It's complicated."
"If you're calling me stupid, you'll never get your hands on one
of these again," she said, poking a finger into the yellow
bulge of her blouse, a purple lacquered fingernail that
glistened.
"You're going to let me tonight then?" he asked.
"Not bare," said Janet.
"I wouldn't think of bare. But then again I did," he said and he
explained.
The mind worked on signals, electric impulses. But they were
different from the impulses of the television screen. The mind
created images which a person saw in his imagination. Television
created images taken from light waves or what was called reality.
What his invention was able to do was to translate mental images
into the electronic beams that ran television. Thus the tube
was an ordinary television tube but instead of a station somewhere
sending out signals, it was the mind that sent out signals, so you
could watch what you were thinking.
He took her hand to the plastic enclosed circuitry. He put her
hand on the clear plastic case. It felt warm to Janet.
"This is what makes it work. This is the translator."
He took her hand and put it on the electrodes.
"These attach to your head. They pick up the signals. Thus we
have the signals from the mind into these, running along this, into
this, which makes them into television signals and into the picture
itself On the set. Dum de dum dum dum."
"You're not allowed to show dirty pictures on television," said
Janet Hawley.
"You don't understand. We're not beaming these things through
airwaves. It only goes on the wires in this room."
"They're dirty pictures," said Janet and that night she did not
allow him more than a kiss on the cheek. She was thinking. This was
a somewhat difficult exercise for Janet because it was a
relatively new experience, and it so preoccupied her that William
Westhead Wooley did not get to touch her bosom, bare or
covered.
Not that her bosom remained untouched for the rest of that
night. When she returned home to her apartment, her bosom was
pinched, tweaked, slapped, and bitten by one Donald (Hooks) Basumo
as her punishment for "wasting the night with that faggy teacher
when I been here waiting for you. Whatta you two doing anyway?"
"I told you, dearest," Janet said, bending to pick up the five
empty beer cans that littered the living-room floor. "I stay close
to him because I think someday he may have some money."
"Yeah? How close are you staying is what I want to know?"
"Darling." Janet Hawley smiled. "Nothing. He never even touches
me. He never even tries."
"He better not and you better not let 'im. I don't like my
broads being handled by other people," explained Donald (Hooks)
Basumo, displaying a morality based upon the fact that of
twenty-seven arrests upon his record, a full one-third of them had
failed to result in convictions.
Hooks emphasized this with a stinging right hand slap across
Janet's bare breasts, then he sat back in a living-room chair and
watched her clean the mess he had made in her apartment. When she
finished sponging up the last of the spilled onion dip, Hooks
pulled her into the bedroom and threw her onto the unmade bed where
he raped her, Basumo's sexual technique bearing the same
relationship to making love that the Blitzkrieg did to
backgammon.
Then, still fully clothed, Hooks rolled off Janet onto his side
and began to snore, the peaceful purr of the pure at heart. Janet
Hawley undressed herself and lay in bed thinking.
An hour later, she kissed Hooks on the neck. He growled but
snored on. A half-hour later, she tried again and this time, the
snoring stopped.
"Honey," she said. "I've been thinking."
Hooks blinked himself into the waking world.
"Whadja say?"
"I've been thinking, honey," said Janet.
"Get outta here," said Hooks and belted her in the ear.
She screamed. She yelled that it was her apartment. That
she paid the rent. She bought the beer. He had no right to hit
her.
So he hit her again and now he was fully awake. The screaming
had done it. He told her he would listen to her if she brought him
a beer.
She answered that she wouldn't bring him a beer if his face was
on fire. He hit her in the other ear.
She brought him the beer and told him that all night she had
been thinking about a marvelous device she had just seen. You could
get thoughts on a television screen, see whatever you imagined. All
you had to do was think something and you would see it acted out
for you on TV.
"For this you woke me?" he said.
He didn't like the idea. Anything that required thought would
not sell to the American public, he said. Things that sold to the
American public were things you didn't have to think to use.
She said she had seen dirty pictures on the screen.
Hooks Basumo cocked his head.
"You say dirty?" he asked.
"Yeah. You can imagine yourself humping anybody."
"Yeah? Raquel Welch? Sophia Loren?"
"Yeah. Burt Reynolds. Robert Redford," she said.
"Yeah? Charo? Maude's daughter?"
"Yeah," she said. "Clint Eastwood. Paul Newman. Charles Bronson.
Anybody."
He belted her again because she seemed able to think of more
names than he could, but then he stayed awake the whole night,
making Janet tell him all the details, making sure she didn't
forget anything. What he heard was money, lots of money.
And when he described it to a local fence the next day, he said
he knew where he could get his hands on a new kind of porno
machine. Anything you imagined would appear on the screen.
"I don't know. It would be tough to sell," said the fence. "Does
it come with directions?"
Hooks allowed as how he didn't know and the fence turned him
down because that special television would be too easy to
trace since apparently it was the only one of its kind.
This outraged Hooks Basumo. If it was only one of a kind it had
to be worth more. He looked menacingly at the little man. He hinted
about how little men could get hurt late at night. He noticed
what a fire hazard the fence's home was.
"Hooks," said the fence, "I can get your bones broken for
eighteen dollars. Get out of here."
Hooks raised a finger in obscene contempt and left muttering
about the fence's lack of masculinity because if anyone ever
gave Hooks the finger like that, they'd frigging get their frigging
head handed to them.
At a newsstand, he waited for someone to drop a dollar for
change, then snatched it and ran. You could get away with that if
the owner really was blind. It was those sneaks who were only
partially blind who could cross you up. They could see the outlines
of hands moving.
But Hooks knew his newsstands. A man of respect was always
careful. It was the punks who were careless. At a Dunkin Donut, he
got a jelly filled and a cup of coffee light. He also picked up
twenty-three cents in tips someone had carelessly left under a
soggy napkin.
A black Cadillac Seville waited outside with two men staring at
Hooks. They had faces like pavements but with less warmth.
They had bulges in their silk suits. They did not smile.
When Hooks left the doughnut shop, the black car pulled up next
to him on the curb.
"Hooks, get in," said the man next to the driver.
"I don't know you," said Hooks. The man in the front seat didn't
say anything at all. He just stared at Hooks. Hooks got into the
back seat.
They drove out of St. Louis proper on a route paralleling the
Mississippi, fat with spring waters, wide as a lake. The car
entered a fenced-off marina and Hooks saw a large white boat
moored solid to a pier. The man in the front seat opened the rear
door for Hooks.
"I didn't do it, I swear," said Hooks. And the man nodded him
toward a gangplank.
At the top of the ramp, a round-faced man, sweating from the
effort of keeping his fat supplied with blood and oxygen,
nodded Hooks into a passageway.
"I didn't do it," said Hooks.
Hooks went down steps, his legs weak.
"I didn't do it," said Hooks to a man in a black tuxedo.
"I'm the butler," said the man.
When Hooks entered the room, and when he saw who sat on a large
couch, he found himself unable to deny guilt. This was because the
room spun around him and his legs were not beneath him and he was
looking up. If he were looking up, he reasoned, his back must be on
the floor. And who was giving him water?
Don Salvatore Massello himself. That's who was pressing a glass
of water to his lips and asking if he were all right.
"Oh, Jesus," said Hooks. For now he was sure this was Massello.
He had seen pictures in the newspapers and on television when Mr.
Massello, surrounded by lawyers, had declined to talk to
reporter?.
There was the silver hair, the thin haughty nose, the immaculate
dark eyebrows and the black eyes. And they were looking down at him
and the lips were asking him if he were all right.
"Yes. Yes. Yes sir," said Hooks.
"Thank you for coming," said Mr. Massello.
"My pleasure and anytime, Mr. Massello, sir. An honor."
"And it is an honor to see you also, Mr. Basumo. May I call you
Donald?" said Mr. Massello, helping Hooks to his feet and
sitting him in a stuffed velvet chair and personally pouring him a
glass of thick, sweet yellow Strega.
"Donald," said Mr. Massello, "we live in dangerous
times."
"I didn't do it, sir. On my mother's sacred heart, I didn't do
it."
"Do what, Donald?"
"Whatever, sir. I swear it."
Mr. Massello nodded with a tiredness that suggested the
wisdom of the world.
"There are things men of respect must do to survive and I
respect you for whatever you have done. I am proud to call you a
friend, a brother."
Hooks offered to knock off any newsstand in the city for Mr.
Massello, owned by a sighted person or not.
Don Salvatore Massello expressed gratitude for the most gracious
offer but there was more important business at hand.
And he asked questions about the television set Donald had tried
to sell to a fence. Had Donald seen it? Where was it? How did
Donald hear of it? And getting an answer, Don Salvatore
Massello asked about the girl, Janet Hawley, where she lived,
where she worked and all manner of things concerning the girl.
"She don't mean shit to me, sir," said Hooks.
Mr. Massello understood that Donald was too serious a person to
let his life be ruined by a skirt. Mr. Massello said this with a
knowing smile. Mr. Massello led him to the door, assuring young
Donald Basumo his future was secure. He would be a rich man.
And to show his good faith, he provided Donald with a room
aboard the yacht that night. And two servants. They followed every
instruction Hooks gave them, from bringing in booze and food and a
young girl, except one request. Hooks wanted to take a walk in the
fresh air. That they could not allow.
"You got everything you want right here. You're not
leaving."
During the night, they awakened him and told him he could have
his fresh air now. He didn't want it now. They told him he was
taking it now.
It was 4:15 a.m. and quite dark. Hooks sat in the back seat of a
car again and when they were well down the road headed toward St.
Louis, he saw the marina lights come back on. He had left in
darkness.
The car left the asphalt road and drove to the yard of a small
construction firm. Hooks was surprised to see Janet Hawley
waiting for him. She wore a bright yellow print dress covered from
the waist up with mud. She was resting. At the bottom of a
ditch, with a very big dent in her head.
Hooks started to question the servants about this when one of
them interrupted by banging a baseball bat into Donald (Hooks)
Basumo's auditory cortex in his temporal lobe. It went crack.
And made a very big and final dent in his skull.
Don Salvatore Massello was not around to hear the crack. He was
on a plane bound for New York City where he would have something
very important to report at the national meeting of the crime
families.
CHAPTER TWO
His name was Remo and he must have been cheating. James Merrick
was praying for strength to complete his twentieth mile and the
skinny bastard in blue had just passed him for the second time.
The next time would be three. Merrick's mind flitted back to the
old sea adage of going down for the third time and he giggled
hysterically. Suddenly his mirth turned bitter and he squeezed
out, through clenched teeth:
"Hey, you. You, skinny. You, the guy in the tee shirt."
The man who had "Remo" written on his number card with a
red magic marker turned his head back toward the huffing Merrick
and pointed at himself.
"Who, me?" he said.
"Yeah. You. Remo. Wait up."
Remo slowed down and Merrick pulled his anguished legs,
back and forth, back and forth, seemingly faster and faster. But he
wasn't catching up; the distance between the two remained the
same, no matter how hard he pushed his aching body.
"Come on. Slow down," yelled Merrick, in pain.
A moment later, Remo was no longer in front of him. He was
directly beside Merrick, smiling distantly, running alongside him
stride for stride.
"What do you want?" Remo said lightly.
Merrick stared at him, his eyes fogged with tears of exertion
mingling with salty beads of sweat. The guy isn't even breathing
hard, he thought.
"What's your number?" Merrick gasped.
Remo didn't answer. He just kept pace as they passed the Danvers
town line.
Dammit, who was this maniac who wasn't even sweating? "You see
this?" Merrick asked, jabbing the blue number six on his chest.
"Yeah," said Remo. "It's nice. That's called an Arabic number.
Roman numbers are like they use for the Super Bowl. You know, x's
and i's. Why do they call it an Arabic number? If Arabs could count
real well, why don't their wars last more than a few days? Of
course, maybe they'd rather lose fast than lose slow. I don't
know."
The man was a loon, Merrick realized. "This is my number,"
Merrick puffed. "This means… I'm the sixth…
person… to sign up for… this marathon. See?
Now… what's your number?"
Remo did not answer. Suddenly Merrick felt a light touch across
his front and then a cool breeze ruffling his graying chest hair.
He looked down and saw a hole in his shirt where his number used to
be clipped.
He looked back toward Remo but the man was gone. He had
lengthened his stride and was pulling away from Merrick as if
Merrick had been standing still. Remo's hands were busy at the
front of his shirt and Merriclc knew he was pinning on number
six. James Merrick's number six.
This was all he needed. Four years of work and this bum was
walking away with his race. And his number.
Merrick had wanted to run in the Boston Marathon ever since
he was a youth. But four years before he had decided to plan for
the Bicentennial Marathon. If he won that one, he would be
remembered. For the better part of four years, he worked himself
into condition. And then, starting in February, he really turned it
on.
Every day after work, he would run the seven miles home,
briefcase clutched to his well-tailored chest. He'd arrive to the
barely concealed smirk of his wife, Carol, sweat soaking through
his Arrow Pacesetter shirt and Brooks Brothers' suit.
Each evening, he practically had to scrape off his jockey
shorts. He ruined his Florsheim cordovans the second night,
but after that began carrying his Adidas track shoes to work
in a paper bag.
Instead of lunch, he'd run in the men's room, stopping to wash
or comb his hair every time someone came in. Coffee breaks were
used for pushups in the utility room.
Soon his steamy figure became the subject of office chatter and
"Merrick" jokes began to circulate.
When an anonymous caller told Merrick's wife one night that
there was an office pool betting on whether or not Merrick would
die of a coronary before his pungent sweat smell claimed its first
victim, she decided to have an intimate discussion with him.
"What the hell are you trying to prove?" she had said. "You're a
Sunday athlete. The most running you should do is from the living
room to the kitchen."
She liked the way that came out and laughed twice. James Merrick
ignored her and kept running.
The Sunday before the race, Merrick had leaned over to his
twelve-year-old son in front of the television set and said: "What
do you think of your old dad winning the Marathon tomorrow,
David?"
"Not now, Pop. Kojak is moving in. Who loves ya, baby?"
Merrick's head snapped up as if slapped to stare at the fat bald
man on the Motorola television and he felt the bile rise. Kojak
didn't have to run any marathon.
"I'm running twenty-six miles tomorrow, David." Merrick tried to
smile but it was wasted on the back of his son's head. "Isn't that
pretty good?"
"Yeah, Dad." Merrick felt some relief sweep over him.
"The Six Million Dollar Man did that tonight in an hour," David
said.
Merrick saw the tide go out.
"Well, not really an hour, that was what they said it took him,
but it was more like five minutes. In slow motion. Wow."
As his son ran around the room in slow motion, Merrick pictured
himself on a cold beach and his eyes became as vacant as the
horizon.
He'd show them. He'd show them all.
While Merrick had dressed the morning of the race, feeling
everything was going to be perfect, Remo had awakened
knowing things were perfect and it disgusted him.
It was wrong. It was wrong to sleep perfectly. To get up
perfectly. To always be in perfect health. Misery, he decided, was
the only thing that made life worth living.
Remo looked into his dark eyes in the bathroom mirror, then let
them flick over his tanned face with its high cheekbones. His lean
body, even with its extraordinarily thick wrists, gave no hint of
the killing machine Remo had become.
Remo had watched himself shave. No wasted motion, easy smooth
strokes.
Perfect.
Disgusting.
Why didn't he ever nick himself? Why didn't he get dragon mouth
in the morning like everyone else?
Once upon a time he had. He remembered the cold stinging touch
of the styptic pencil when he nicked his face shaving. But that had
been years before, back in another life, when Remo Williams was
just another patrolman in the Newark Police Department.
That was before he had been framed for a murder he didn't
commit, and revived after a fake electrocution to work for a secret
agency as its enforcer arm-code name Destroyer-in a war against
crime.
That had been a long time ago and suddenly he did not want to
look anymore at the plastic hotel room he had been staying in for
three days. He did not want to speak to Chiun, the aged Korean
assassin who was now motionless, asleep on a mat in the middle of
the suite's living room floor.
It had been Chiun, the latest Master in centuries of
masters from the small Korean village of Sinanju, who had changed
Remo.
There had been ten years of prodding and probing,
discipline, guidance, and technique and while Remo had long since
stopped hating it all, he had never taken the time to determine if
it was good.
He had climbed the mountain of his soul but forgotten to check
whether he liked the view.
Remo stared at himself in the mirror. If he wanted right now, he
could dilate or constrict the pupils of his eyes. He could raise
the temperature of any part of his body six degrees. He could slow
his heart beat to four a minute or speed it to 108 a minute, all
without moving from this spot.
He wasn't even human anymore. He was just perfect.
Remo kicked open the bathroom door and walked quickly to the
front door of the suite, past the frail-looking pile on the floor
that was Chiun. Remo kicked open the front door too and since it
was built to open inwards, most of the wood and plastic flew across
the hall. The knob was later discovered by the manager, lodged in
the soda machine three doors down.
A high squeaky voice stopped Remo halfway into the hall.
"You are troubled," Chiun said. "What is it?"
"I've just decided. I don't like being perfect."
Chiun laughed. "Perfect? Perfect? You? Heh, heh, heh. Do not
waken me for any more jokes."
Remo gave Chiun's back a silent Bronx cheer, then went
downstairs, through the red and brown tiled lobby of the hotel into
the crisp April Boston morning.
Remo leaned against the outside front door of the hotel and
started searching himself.
"Pardon me, sir," said a bellboy.
"Don't bother me," Remo said. "Can't you see I'm perfect?"
"But, sir…"
"One more word and you'll be blowing your nose from the
back."
The bellboy left. Remo thought of the first time he had met
Chiun. The old Oriental was shuffling toward him in a gymnasium at
Folcroft Sanitarium in Rye, New York, the secret headquarters
of the secret organization CURE. Chiun had at first looked like a
skinny skeleton covered with yellow parchment…
"Pardon me, sir," said the bell captain, who didn't particularly
want anyone's pardon. He had been laying his bet on No
Preservatives Added in the fifth at Suffolk Downs when the bellboy
had made him aware of the man standing outside.
"Pardon me, sir," the bell captain repeated, "but what are you
doing?"
"What does it look like I'm doing?" Remo asked.
The bell captain thought carefully. You never knew what might
show up when you had a hotel this close to Huntington Avenue,
Boston's answer to Dante's Eighth Circle.
"It looks, sir, like you're leaning against a building with just
a towel on."
Remo looked down. The bell captain was right.
"So?"said Remo.
"Well." The bell captain paused. "It's our towel."
"I'm a paying customer," Remo said.
"Do you have a key, sir?"
"I left it in my other towel," Remo said.
"How are you going to get back into your room then?"
"Don't worry, I'll manage," Remo said.
"Aren't you a little bit cold?"
"I'm too perfect to be cold," Remo said and turned away from the
man who was making it difficult for him to think.
The bell captain shrugged and went back to his station. He would
give the wierdo five minutes before calling the hotel
detective. In the meantime, he called his bookie to put in his bet
on No Preservatives Added who later broke her foreleg coming around
the first turn. The bell captain's bet at the Wonderland dog races
in Revere leaped at the automatic rabbit and got electrocuted. The
Red Sox lost 17 to 1. The bell captain's oldest son was booked for
possession, his wife got another day deeper into the change of
life, and his dog got hit by a car. Looking back on it the next
day, he would bet that his run of bad luck began with the
warm-blooded guy leaning against the hotel wall with just a towel
on.
Remo was still thinking, trying to remember just when it was
that he had become perfect.
He had met Chiun in the gymnasium, and he had had a gun in his
hand and was ordered to kill the old Oriental for a night off from
training. For a night off, he would have done anything, and he had
fired six shots point blank at Chiun and all of them had missed. He
certainly hadn't been perfect that night.
"Pardon me, sir," said a greasy young girl.
"Don't bother me," Remo said.
"Oh, it won't be a bother, sir," the girl said. "Would you like
to take a personality test?"
Remo looked at the girl. She was wearing a pasteboard tag that
said, "Hello, my name is Margie from the School of
Powerology." Her hair hung down across her shiny pock-marked face
like spaghetti in clam sauce. Through dirty oil-streaked glasses,
her eyes were a dull powdery brown.
"Sure," said Remo. "I'm trying to find out why I'm perfect."
"We can help you to know yourself better, that will be fifty
cents, please."
"Pardon?" Remo said.
"You are taking the test?"
"Yes."
"Well, it's fifty cents for my time and the cost of the test
paper, sir."
"Can I owe it to you?"
"Don't you have it on you?"
"Not so you'd notice," Remo said.
Margie stared him up and down, then licked her lips. "I guess
you could give it to me later," she said. She giggled and blushed,
and the sudden flush of color combined with her natural pallor to
make her look purple.
"What is your name, sir?"
"Kay Kyser from the College of Musical Knowledge."
"Very good," Margie said, pulling open a loose-leaf folder she
had been holding. "Question number one. Are you happy?"
"No," said Remo.
"Then, sir, you should get our booklet: A Happier You
Through Powerology, which is only $3.98 for the first copy and
$2.50 for each one afterwards."
"I will seriously consider it," Remo said. "Do you have another
question."
"Yes, sir. Lots of questions," she said staring at his chest
again. "Question number two. Do you lay, I mean, like your
friends?"
"What friends?" Remo asked.
"Yes or no," Margie said. "It has to be yes or no, I can't fit
'what friends' into the space."
"Can't you write smaller?"
"It'll come out 'wha fri.' "
"Okay," Remo said. "No."
"Oh. Then a must for your library would be the Powerology
Guide for Better Friendships or How to Win People to Your Side
through Powerology. Right now, you could have it for only
$2.95, for a limited time, of course."
"I'll keep it in mind."
Margie was staring at his belly button. "Of course, something
could be arranged," she said.
"Question three," Remo said.
"Oh, yes," she said, shaking her head and sending beads of
greasy dirt flying. "How do you rape, I mean, rate your love life
on a scale of one to ten?"
"None," said Remo. "Minus six. Minus ninety."
"Oh, that's a shame, but nothing that couldn't be remedied by
How to Pick up Girls and Score Through Powerology for only
$4.95 or letting me come up to your room."
"You're losing your scientific dispassion," Remo said.
"Don't tell me that. I can see rape in your eyes."
"That's because your glasses are dirty," Remo said.
"Look, fella, I'll knock up… I mean, off the fifty-cent
service charge."
"Not now."
"This is my last offer. I knock off the service charge, throw in
a Powerology book of massage and pay for dinner afterwards. What
more could you want?"
"Your sudden and complete disappearance," Remo said.
"Too bad. I could have helped you find yourself," Margie
said.
Remo felt sorry for her because she wasn't perfect like
him. He set the time as 10:27. Chiun's daily ration of soap operas
would begin at noon sharp.
"Look," Remo said. "Come back in two hours and go up to Suite
1014. You'll recognize it 'cause it doesn't have a door. Just go in
and make yourself at home until I get back." He turned her
around and patted her behind. "Run along now. Remember. About two
hours. Bring your friends. Bring all your friends."
Margie giggled and took off toward Kenmore Square like a
rocket.
Remo wandered down across the Christian Science Center and toward the Prudential Building, the
second tallest skyscraper in Boston, It used to be the first until
another insurance company had built a solid glass monstrosity
designed to reflect the sky and hundreds of birds killed themselves
every day by flying into it.
Hundreds of people were milling about in the Prudential Mall.
Remo really did not notice them because he was watching his legs
move almost perfectly. He was so intent on his feet he almost
walked into a middle-aged man bouncing up and down.
"Hey. Watch what you're doing," the man said.
Remo looked up and saw the crowd milling around him, then looked
back to the graying man in his white shorts with red racing
stripes, gray sweat shirt, and Adidas sneakers.
"What are you doing?" asked Remo.
"Getting set," the man said.
"For what?"
"For what? Are you kidding? Where have you been, man?"
"Well, I was in Korea for a while."
"Oh, yeah. I was in Korea too," the man said. "What were you
doing?"
"Wiping out most of the standing army," said Remo, looking out
over all the bobbing heads. "What is all this?"
"It's the Boston Marathon," said the man who had been to Korea
himself for awhile. "We run to Brickton, Massachusetts, and
back."
"What for?"
The graying man looked at Remo as if he were crazy. The towel
probably helped, although, among all the shorts, it looked just
like an eccentric kilt.
"How far is Brickton?" asked Remo.
"Thirteen miles," the man said.
"I'll be right back," Remo said. Fifteen minutes later, Remo
stepped out of a men's shop dressed like the man he had been
speaking to-in white shorts with red stripes, a gray sweatshirt,
and Adidas running shoes, all charged to his hotel room and
verified by the store clerk with a call to the hotel which informed
the clerk frostily that the gentleman from Room 1014 had infinite
credit, whether he was wearing a towel or not.
Remo joined all the runners in the sun of downtown Boston as
they gathered around the entrance to the Prudential Building from
Boylston Avenue.
A heavy, red-haired man was waving the starting gun and
shouting, "Five minutes. Five minutes."
Suddenly, hundreds of people started leaping, breathing deep,
stretching, and running in place all around Remo. He felt like
laughing. Warm-up exercises were a joke.
Early on in his training, Chiun had told him: "One must always
be ready. We do not practice eating before meals. Why practice
running before running?"
"Hey," came a voice from behind Remo, who turned into the
already perspiring face of the gray-haired man he had met
before.
"Going to race, huh? That's great. Just great. My name's
Merrick, by the way. James Merrick. No offense or anything, but no
one's going to beat me today. Hey, you better get a number. See you
at the finish. If you finish."
The best Remo could do was to find a red magic marker and to
scrawl "remo" on the back of a parking ticket he lifted from a
windshield. And then the gun sounded and Remo was off like a
speeding bullet. James Merrick saw him pulling away and smiled to
himself. Marathons were filled with people like that-people with no
serious thought of completing the race, who broke like
sprinters, ran a mile as fast as they could, then dropped out and
spent the rest of their lives bragging about how they had led the
Boston Marathon for awhile.
That had been at the race's start, but now Remo had passed
Merrick for the second time, twenty miles later, and to add insult
to injury he had just stolen Merrick's big number six.
Merrick tried to cling mentally to the slim thick-wristed figure
but Remo soon disappeared over a hill.
Merrick plugged on, no longer sure whether he was winning or
losing the race, his mind growing as fatigued as his body, and as
he crossed the Charlestown line, he saw Remo again, this time
passing him with a bright blue six on his shirt.
Merrick tried to scream, come back with my number, you frigging
maniac who isn't even sweating, running circles around me with your
frigging red Remo. But the exertion would have been too much.
Crossing into Danvers, he started to cry tears of frustration
when the broadly-smiling Remo passed him for the fourth time. James
Merrick wanted to beg, please, please, crazy person, don't you know
how much this means to me? Win the race if you want to, but leave
me alone. Please?
Finally Merrick crossed into Boston. He felt renewed. Only two
hours had passed. He had pushed himself and his time was better
than had ever been seen in the Boston Marathon. This he knew. He
swept forward with new vitality. His second wind had arrived.
And left as Remo passed him for the fifth time a second
later.
James Merrick collapsed with an anguished gasp. He later didn't
remember how long he huddled, head in his arms on the side of the
road into Boston with his dirty sneakers and ripped sweat shirt,
but when he looked up it seemed darker. He didn't see people pass
him. He didn't care. Instead he stumbled to a bus stop, caught a
bus, and got off three blocks from home.
What would he say? Should he stay in a hotel? No, he hadn't any
wallet with him. What the hell. Probably no one had even noticed he
was gone. Carol had still been asleep when Merrick left that
morning and David had been watching Speed Racer and hadn't even
turned when his father said "So long."
James Merrick slowly plodded up the steps, fighting tears. It
wasn't his loss of the race that got him: it was his own failure.
He walked into the house.
"Jim, is that you?"
"Yes," he croaked.
"What are you doing here?" his wife cried, running down from
upstairs, "Everybody's been looking for you. I've been getting
calls since two o'clock."
"I don't want any calls," Merrick said miserably.
Carol's face became stern. "Now I know you're tired but you go
right back to Copley Square and accept your trophy." Merrick
managed "Wha?"
"They've been looking all over for you. Nobody ever
ran that fast. Like a sprinter they said. Going so fast all
they could see was your number six." She looked down at his
sweatshirt.
"Oh, you poor thing. It must have gotten ripped off. You go up
and lie down. I'll call the athletic committee and tell them you're
here."
"Where's David?" Merrick asked. "Out telling all his friends
that you won. Now, go lie down, will you?"
Merrick heard and obeyed. He didn't care how long his nirvana
lasted. If it only lasted a moment, it was still one moment of
perfection, more than most men had.
A moment before he reached his personal cloud nine, he thanked
all his lucky stars for a gray-dressed, non-perspiring figment of
his imagination named Remo.
At that moment, Remo was rejecting an assignment and,
because he was perfect, trying to do it in a nice way.
"Blow it out your ears," Remo said on the telephone to Dr.
Harold W. Smith, head of CURE. "I don't care how many Mafia thugs
are meeting in New York. You do something about them."
"Remo," Smith said, "I'm not asking you to do anything. I'm
alerting you to stay ready in case something comes up on short
notice. There hasn't been a meeting like this since
Appalachia."
"Well, I don't like to deal with the Mafia anymore," Remo
said.
"Why not, pray tell?" Smith asked, his voice even over the
telephone a citric acid bath.
"Because I'm perfect and I don't like to dirty my hands on the
unworthy."
And for the second time that day, someone laughed at Remo's
claim to perfection.
"Funny, huh?" Remo said. "If that gives you a laugh, watch the
TV news tonight about the Boston Marathon. I ran the course
five times and still won. Let's see one of your dipwiddle computers
do that."
"I'll call you when an assignment presents itself," Smith
said in a resigned voice.
"Whatever makes you happy," Remo said breezily.
"I liked you better when you were imperfect," Smith said, but
Remo did not hear him. He had already hung up and, still wearing
his track clothes, trotted away from the street corner
telephone booth and headed back toward his hotel.
CHAPTER THREE
Don Salvatore Massello was angry and disgusted with himself.
He sat in the back of his chauffeured limousine as it picked its
way through Manhattan's late afternoon traffic, and hid
himself behind clouds of cigar smoke and reflected that organized
crime looked organized only because everything else in the country
was so disorganized. How could one attach the label of "organized"
to what had gone on this afternoon?
Massello had been sure of himself as he sat with the
twenty-seven other leaders on the Mafia's ruling council in
the string of suites in the Hotel Pierre, overlooking New York's
Central Park.
And when it had come his turn, he had reported glowingly on
the progress the organization was making in the Midwest, and then
had turned his attention to the marvelous television invention he
had learned about.
What he wanted, he explained, was authorization to spend
"any amount of money" to obtain the machine and its inventor.
He had expected routine and immediate approval and was
startled when Pietro Scubisci of the New York families, a
seventy-five-year-old man with a rumpled collar and a
grease-stained suit said, "What amount is any amount, Don
Salvatore?"
Massello had shrugged, as if the amount was the least important
of things. "Who knows?" he said. "I know it is important that we
have the inventor with us, so that we and we alone control
this new device. Any amount is a cheap amount, Don Pietro."
"I do not like people who spend their time watching television,"
Scubisci said. "Too many today, too much time looking at
pictures."
The other men around the table had nodded, and Don Salvatore
Massello had realized his proposal was in trouble and that he
had made a mistake bringing it here to ask approval. He should
just have gone ahead and bought the invention himself.
"You know who likes television?" said Fiavorante Pubescio of
the Los Angeles family. "Your Arthur Grassione likes
television."
"Arthur is a nice boy," said Scubisci with finality.
"He watches television," said Pubescio gingerly.
"Yes, but he is a nice boy," said Scubisci, defending his
nephew. "Don Salvatore," he said, "you go ahead for us and try to
buy that television picture machine. But any amount is too much.
Five hundred thousand is enough for a college professor. And when
you go there, take Arthur Grassione with you. He knows all about
television." Scubisci looked at Pubescio. "Arthur watches
television so he will know what people are saying about us," he
said triumphantly.
"I know, Don Pietro," said Pubescio.
"And if your professor will not sell you his television
set, well, then Arthur will take it from him," Scubisci told Don
Salvatore Massello. The old man looked around the table. "Agreed?"
he asked.
No one spoke, but twenty-six heads nodded toward him.
"Done," said Scubisci. "Who is next?"
And that had been that and now Don Salvatore Massello was headed
downtown to meet a man he had met many years before and had
detested immediately: Arthur Grassione, the chief enforcer for
the national organization.
Felix the Cat had been the first. Mickey Mouse was originally
supposed to be but there had been some last-minute problems with
the Disney studios and the cat was brought in.
So, if not for some minor trouble in an office in Southern
California, Mickey Mouse would not only have had his face plastered
across a garden, decorated millions of wrist watches and made it
with Minnie Mouse on dirty posters, but he would have been the
first thing seen on national television for eight and one-half
minutes at the New York Worlds' Fair in 1939.
Instead, it was Felix and at that time Felix had been a
miracle.
All the people there had oohed and aahed and said "amazing" and
"wonderful" and then forgot all about it. But 19-year-old Arthur
Grassione had seen and understood and never forgot. And since then
he had watched many other miracles.
At thirty, Arthur, a rising soldato in the New York crime
families, watched Uncle Miltie in drag. At thirty-eight, Grassione,
rising Mafia star, watched Your Show of Shows. At forty-one, he
watched the live, unrehearsed murder of a Presidential assassin,
and at forty-six, he watched the Vietnam war in thirty-minute slots
with several sixty-minute segments. At fifty, he was the mob's
number-one enforcer in the country and he watched men walk on the
moon.
Television had been Arthur Grassione's major educational
experience and through it he had learned that blacks were co-stars,
Italians made great heroes, fat men were always funny, and Chinese
were spies, servants, or gardeners except for Charlie Chan who was
really Hawaiian.
And now the fifty-five-year-old Arthur Grassione was
watching another miracle and he was not happy. He was watching the
closing of another of Uncle Pietro's numbers rackets.
Grassione sat with his back to Vince Marino, his number-one
flunky, and stared at the big Sony set as a sickly green announcer
told of the major gambling bust by the Manhattan district
attorney's office.
Grassione spun in his chair and stared at Marino, then
pounded his fists on his huge oaken desk.
"You know that 154 chinks worked two hours each to make all the
works in that frigging thing so I could see our own boys get
arrested in living green and white?"
Marino noticed that the color contrast was moved all the way
over to green. He got up and moved toward the set.
"The color dial, boss. It's a little off. I'll get it."
Grassione screamed at him. "Hands off. There's nothing wrong
with the frigging set. The gooks made it that way. The gooks can't
make anything right. Sit down."
During his tirade, a small bit of saliva had spiraled out of
Grassione's mouth onto his left lapel. Grassione desperately tore
at his jacket as if it were trying to eat him. He ripped it off and
hurled it across the room.
As Marino slid back into his straight-backed chair, Grassione
yelled, "Grease ball! Grease ball! Where the hell are you? Get in
here!"
A door on the left hand side of the office opened slowly and a
short, thin, pop-eyed Oriental shuffled in and stood still before
Grassione, his eyes buried in the floor.
"Grease ball," Grassione cried again. His voice had the happy
intensity of a Doberman pinscher chancing upon an injured bird.
"About time you're here. Get my jacket and clean it."
The small Oriental began to turn toward the jacket heaped on the
floor.
"And not…" Grassione began.
The Oriental turned.
"And not at your goddam Chink laundry either. Get it to an
Italian Laundry. There you'll see clean. But you don't know what
clean is, do you, you yellow slob?"
Vince Marino fidgeted in his chair as he always did when
Grassione was abusing Edward Leung. The chair creaked and Grassione
shot Marino a vicious look while Leung began to shuffle toward the
jacket on the floor.
Grassione's eyes moved back to the moving Chinese.
"Slower, you stupid coolie," he screamed.
Edward Leung slowed down and carefully slid his left foot in
front of his right, rocked, slid his right food forward, rocked,
left, rock, right, rock, left…
"That's better," Grassione said.
Leung reached the jacket and leaned forward, almond eyes
narrowing, his hand opening slowly, as if waiting for something to
happen.
Marino looked away. He didn't like Chinese any more than the
next guy-unless the next guy happened to be Chinese-but this
disgusted him.
Grassione stood still, mouth open in anticipation, until
Leung's hand was an inch from the jacket on the floor.
"Your gloves," he yelled. "Where are your gloves? You ain't
getting my clothes full of your yellow germs."
Edward Leung closed his eyes and sighed inwardly as he
reached to his back pocket for his thick gardener's gloves. He had
never worked in a garden, not even when he was growing up in
Columbus, Ohio, but Grassione wanted to believe that all Chinese
worked in gardens so Leung carried gardener's gloves.
He picked up the jacket gingerly between right thumb and index
finger.
"Now you get that cleaned," Grassione said. "And hurry it up.
I've got an important guest coming and I don't have no jacket and
it's your fault, you dumb, stupid, frigging yellow gook chink."
Grassione stared at Edward Leung until the door closed behind
the small yellow man. Then Grassione moved to a closet behind his
desk. Slamming it open, he pulled a perfectly cleaned and pressed
jacket from a bright wooden hanger.
As Grassione slid on the dark silk jacket, a perfect match
to his trousers, Marino looked back at the Sony where two people
were talking happily in their sunny playroom about how wonderful it
was not only to get their clothes soft but to keep the colors
bright as well. The black man was just asking his TV wife, in
soothingly pleasant tones, how she got his shirts so white when
Grassione's hand shot up to smack the set off. As the green dot in
the middle of the screen began to fade, Grassione whirled back to
Marino.
He leaned forward over the oak desk and said with a smile: "What
do you think, Vince? What's Massello going to want?"
Vince Marino desperately searched the thick pile rug for the
right words. "I don't know, Chief. I guess he wants us to hit
somebody."
He looked up and saw Grassione rise to his full five-feet-nine,
and walk tightly around to the front of the desk. He stopped in
front of Marino, smiling inwardly as he approvingly gauged his
effect on his lieutenant.
"Yeah," Grassione said. "But not just anybody. Massello got his own people in St. Louis that can do
hitting."
Marino shrugged. "Who then?"
"Massello's pretty smart," Grassione said. "Smart enough that
some people figure someday he's going to be capo of capos. The way
I figure it is he's got a special hit for us."
"Special?" said Marino, realizing at that moment that his
boss with his shiny suit, his grease-slicked hair, and his oily
skin looked like a plaster doll that had been deep-fried.
"Yeah. Special. Like maybe that guy who's been messing us up
around the country. The one who got Johnny Deuce and Verillio and
Salvatore Polastro. The guy who's been devastating us."
He pronounced the word as dee-vastating, but Marino did not
correct him because Grassione had once told him he had spent "a lot
of bucks learning to talk good." So he nodded.
But later when Marino had left the room, and Don Salvatore
Massello had arrived, Grassione was disappointed to find out that
the hit was only a maybe-hit, if the man wouldn't deal, and the man
was only a college professor. He stayed depressed until Massello
explained to him that the man had invented a new kind of television
machine which Grassione took as an insult because he liked
television just the way it was.
"Sure, we'll hit him, Don Salvatore," he said.
Massello smiled and shook his head. "No. We will hit him only if
he will not deal with us. Those are Don Pietro's instructions."
"Whatever he wants," Grassione said. "Whatever you want,
Don Salvatore."
"Good," Massello said. He made arrangements to meet Grassione
later, then hurriedly left the lower Broadway office. He felt in
desperate need of a shower.
After Massello had left, Grassione turned on the television set,
just in time to catch an independent station's sports report.
But it was showing a film clip of some stupid guy winning some
stupid race in Boston and because Grassione was not interested in
sports on which he could not bet, he turned from the set and
pressed a buzzer.
A moment later, Edward Leung entered his office. He paused
inside the door of the darkened office, his almond eyes looking
first at Grassione, then at the green-imaged television set.
"Tell me, wise one, what do you see?" Grassione asked.
"I see nothing," Leung said.
Grassione half-rose in his chair. "Hey, I don't pay you for 'I
don't see nothing's.' "
"That is what I see."
"Get outta here, you Chink bastard."
Leung shrugged and opened the door behind him. He turned one
more time to look at Grassione, then at the television screen
which showed the winner of the Boston Marathon, racing past the
finish line so fast he was only a blur on camera.
"All of life ends in death and dreams," Leung said.
"Get outta here. Go pack your rickshaw, coolie. We're going to
St. Louis."
CHAPTER FOUR
Fourteen people fell in love with Remo as he returned to
the hotel.
Several women on the outskirts of the marathon crowd where
it thinned out two blocks from the finish line tried jogging
alongside him, gasping as they tried to give him their
telephone numbers. He got rid of them by telling them mincingly,
"My woommate Bart would never approve."
One woman passenger in a car saw Remo and grabbed her boyfriend
so hard he almost drove into the entrance of the Todd Private High
School. A cashier and a candy girl in a theater, along with an
usher whose sexual preferences were somewhat unclear, followed him
with their eyes.
So did a black airlines reservation clerk who decided she would
grow her hair back long and uncurl it from its Afro. She'd move
from Dorchester and walk no more in South Boston. She'd gain a little
weight and stop being such a tease. She'd meet him one night in the
reading room of the library and from that night on be his slave,
cook, cleaner, maid, fox, and mammy. Screw the movement. Screw
women's lib. His. Now, then, and forever.
There were more, and Remo was aware of them, sensing the slight
pressure of stares on him, but he couldn't be bothered now. After
all, sex was just another technique-squeeze here for a purr, touch
there for a gasp-and he had more important things on his mind than
techniques. His techniques were perfect; everything he did was
perfect. So why wasn't he happy? Didn't perfection include
happiness ?
Remo slowed down as he passed an around-the-clock bookstore, and
jogged inside.
The clerk at the front check-out counter looked at Remo and
said: "The exercise books are in the back on the right. Jogging on
the top shelf."
"Where's your dictionaries?" Remo asked.
The clerk had a beard that grew up his cheeks, almost to his eye
sockets. Now the beard flickered as he winked to the clerk
next to him, trying to gift-wrap a copy of The Prophet.
"What are you looking up? Jockstrap?" the clerk said.
"Actually, no," Remo said. "I was thinking of surly, insolent,
asshole, and fatality." He did not wink.
"Over there," the clerk said, pointing a trembling index
finger at a low, flat counter.
Remo found the thickest dictionary and skimmed through it:
"Per-fek'-shen: 1) the quality or state of being perfect, as a)
freedom from fault or defect."
He looked through all the definitions, but none of them
mentioned happiness. He was disappointed.
On his way out, the clerk asked Remo: "Find what you
wanted?"
"Yeah. Did you know I can be perfect without being happy?"
Before the clerk could answer, Remo was back on the street. He
did not feel like going straight back to his hotel room, so he
decided to carry his perfection caravan into the Roxbury ghetto of
Boston.
The sight of a white man, running down the street after dark, in
track shorts, caused much hilarity in Roxbury, but it stopped
when nobody could catch him, not even Freddy (Panther) Davis, who
last year had set the inner-city record for the fastest 440 ever
run in stolen Keds.
The April night was chilling as Remo headed back toward his
bright hotel. He looked up toward their room where he imagined
Chiun sat at peace and decided he did not want to go up, not yet.
So he jogged along Boylston Street until it intersected with
Massachusetts Avenue, the sidewalks bathed by the eerie eyes
of the passing cars on both the city streets and the Massachusetts
Turnpike which passed under that point.
Remo stepped up to the guard rail over the turnpike and stared
out at the impassive automobiles of the anything-but-impassive
men and women who were born, became neurotic, argued, fought,
questioned, reasoned, loved, screwed, killed, sought immortality,
then died.
He thought about each one moving toward him and wondering where
they were coming from and what they had done. He saw the cars on
the other side disappear around a distant bend and wondered
where their drivers were going and what they might do.
And then he had it. It was all clear, why he could be unhappy
even though perfect.
Suddenly Remo knew where he was going and where all those cars
were going.
Remo was going to a hotel.
Everybody else in the world was going home.
And Remo would never go home. Home was a wife, kids. But it
would only be a matter of time before a wife would tap him on the
back when he wasn't looking and she would wind up with many
important internal organs atomized. And kids? By the time his were
of school age, they probably would have wiped out half the block,
which might be hard to explain to the P.T.A. "You see, friends and
neighbors, the children's father is the world's most perfect
killing machine and they're just chips off the old block, heh,
heh."
But there was no reason he couldn't have a home. A house. A
place other than a hotel room. He could do without kids anyway.
Bringing them up nowadays was risky, 'cause if they didn't turn out
to be junkies, they stood a good chance of turning out to be
freakos like that obnoxious Margie from the School of…
"Oh, balls," Remo said aloud.
As he tore off toward his hotel, an old lady clapped her hands
over the ears of the twelve-year-old boy walking with her and
shouted after him: "What the fuck's wrong with you? Can't you see I
got a child with me, for Christ's sake?"
Remo hit the hotel steps three at a time, he took six at a time
on the second and third floors and made the last seven flights in
seven bounds.
He burst onto his floor, ruining his second door of the day, and
jumped to the open entrance to his room.
Chiun sat in the middle of the floor, facing the door, his eyes
closed, his mouth creased in a small smile. In the four corners of
the room were four girls, their thumbs in their mouths, their rears
pointed skyward.
Chiun opened his eyes as Remo entered and looked around.
"Oh, it is the perfect one," Chiun said, and then cackled. "Hen,
heh, heh. All hail the perfect one."
"All right, knock it off," Remo said. "What'd you do to
them?"
"Nothing but what they asked for," Chiun said. "Barging in here
through a door that the perfect one had destroyed, a perfectly good
door, and demanding to see wonderful Remo, and all the while,
I am sitting here, minding my business, taking a few moments of
pleasure from All My Offspring while you are out,
gallivanting around… where were you while all this was going
on?"
Remo refused to be sidetracked. "What'd you do to them?" he
said, but before Chiun could answer, one of the girls
moaned.
Remo walked over to the sound. Looking closer, he realized the
girl was not only alive, but smiling broadly. So were the other
three, including Margie who held a copy of The Powerology
Guide to Sexual Fulfillment in her dirty fist.
"Take them out of here," Chiun said. "In a perfect
manner, of course. Heh, heh, heh. Just as I always thought. You are
perfect for taking out garbage."
Remo, relieved to find that the four bodies weren't just bodies,
did not even argue. He reached down to the hulk of Margie and
grabbed her under the stomach. She arched slowly, muttered
"Fantastic," then wrapped her body around Remo's hand, like a
kitten if a kitten could be called sex-crazed. Remo lifted her like
the handle of a Samsonite two-suiter and deposited her on her feet
outside the suite. She seemed to float down the hall toward the
elevator. Remo shot a leering look at Chiun.
"Dirty old man," he said.
"They are reliving their childhoods," Chiun said, "which all
happen to be pleasant ones. Wipe that disgusting look off your
lecherous muffin face. The Master of Sinanju is above such
things."
He turned his back and looked out the window as Remo deposited
the other three girls in the hall and pushed them off, like walking
dolls sold by sidewalk peddlers, in the direction of the
elevators.
When Remo went back in the room, he brought with him the
remnants of the door, which he propped in place.
"No one came to fix this door?" he asked.
"They did. But I told them to come back when the Perfect One was
here. Heh, heh, heh."
"What did you do to those girls?" Remo asked.
"They interrupted me. I put them to sleep and made them feel
good. But what did you do today?"
"I made a decision. I want a house," Remo said.
"Good," said Chiun. "So do I. I will take the one in electrical
Washington."
"What?" Remo said.
"It was you who explained it to me. About electricity, the
different currents. Electrical Washington."
"Washington, D.C., doesn't have anything to do with
electricity," Remo said. "D.C. doesn't stand for direct
current."
"You told me it did," Chiun said petulantly.
"Well, it does sometimes. But not this time."
"I am glad you are perfect," Chiun said, "because you will
always be able to tell me when it means direct current and when it
doesn't. But I still want that big white house there."
"The President lives there," Remo said.
"How long will it take him to move?" Chiun asked.
"He's not moving."
"The President would deny us this?" Chiun asked.
"I deny us this," Remo said.
"I will never forget this, Remo. First you lie to me about
electricity and then you will not let me have a house which is
little enough to ask, considering all I have done for you,"
Chiun said.
"Why that house, Chiun?" asked Remo who felt himself sinking
into an endless pit of explanation and counter-explanation.
"Why is that house so important to you?"
"I don't care about the house," Chiun said. "It is what one can
do there. I have seen this maker of automobiles…"
"Ah, geez, Chiun."
"You go back on that explanation, too?"
Remo remained silent.
"I have seen this automobile maker beckon merely and I have seen
Barbra Streisand come to this big ugly white house in electrical
Washington. This I have seen. And I, I could stand in the
glorious palaces of noble Sinanju and beckon until my fingers turn
to dust and Barbra Streisand would not come."
"So, we're back to Barbra Streisand."
"Yes," said Chiun.
"Well, let's forget Barbra Streisand and let's forget the White
House. I just want a plain house. To live in."
"It must be a perfect house," Chiun said. "To match you. Would a
beauty wrap herself in rags?"
"All right. Enough," Remo said. "I've been graumed all day and
now I've figured out what it is. I want to be like other
people."
Chiun shook his head in sad bewilderment. "I have heard of the
cat who would be king. But I never heard of a king who would be a
cat. I have given you Sinanju, and now you want to be like other
people? Like you were? Eating meat, sleeping the day away,
groveling and miserable? This is what you want?"
"No, Chiun. I just want a house. Like yours in Sinanju," Remo
lied, because he regarded Chiun's home in Sinanju as the ugliest
thing ever built in the world.
"I understand," Chiun said. "It is good to have a beautiful
house."
Remo nodded. He felt warmed and comforted by Chiun's
understanding of his feelings.
"And someday we can invite Barbra Streisand to visit," Chiun
said brightly.
"Right, right, right, right, right," said Remo in
exasperation.
"Don't forget it," Chiun said. "Five rights do not allow a
wrong. Heh, heh, heh."
The telephone rang an hour later, after Remo and Chiun had dined
on rice and fish and Chiun had "done the dishes" by sailing the
plates out the open window into the Boston night, where they
produced seventeen unconfirmed U.F.O. sightings, and the formation
of a new committee, the Boston League for Astronomical Truth whose
first act was to print stationery so they could mail a fund-raising
letter.
The caller was Smith.
"Hello, Doctor Smith," Remo said politely. "I'm so glad you
called."
"Remo," Smith began, then checked himself. "Wait'a minute," he
said. " 'Doctor Smith?' "
"That's right. The good, wise Doctor Smith," Remo said.
"Remo, what do you want?"
"No, sir, you first. After all, you called and you are my
superior…"
"Everyone is," Chiun snickered.
"… you are my superior
and I'd like to hear what's on your mind."
"Yes, well, remember I told you about the Mafia meeting in
New York?"
"Of course, sir," Remo replied. He looked out at the sky and
wondered why birds did not fly at night. Sure, they were busy going
places in the daytime but didn't they ever have errands to run at
night?
"Well, we've just learned that Arthur Grassione, the head Mafia
hit man, and Salvatore Massello. the St. Louis head man, are on
their way to Edgewood University outside St. Louis."
"Perhaps, sir." Remo said, "they've decided to mend their ways,
to enroll as students, and live a new life." Remo counted seven
sets of wing lights in the night-time sky. The sky was getting as
crowded as the earth. Maybe birds only flew on off-hours.
"No, I don't think that's it," said Smith. "It cost us a man but
we've learned they're on their wav to try to get some kind of new
television invention. There's a professor there named William
Wooley or Wooley Westhead or something like that."
Terrific, Remo thought. I want a house and Smith wants to talk
about Wooley-headed college professors. He said, "I
understand."
"Massello is a new kind of Mafia don," Smith said. "He's bright
and subtle and chances are he's going to be the next national boss.
Now if you can do something to stop him…"
"Certainly," Remo said. "Are you done, sir? Is that all?"
"Yes," Smith said warily.
"I want a frigging house," Remo yelled. "I'm tired of living in
these frigging hotels. I want a house. If you don't give me a
house, I'm quitting. Well?"
"If I give you a house will you promise always to be polite?"
Smith asked.
"No."
"Will you promise to always carry out missions faithfully and
without questioning my orders?"
"Of course not. Most of the time your orders are so stupid
they're painful."
"If I give you a house, do you promise to take care of Massello
and Grassione? And find out what they're after?"
"I might," Remo said.
"Do it first and then we'll talk about the house," Smith
said.
"Will we talk about it yes or will we talk about it no?" Remo
asked.
"We'll talk about it maybe," Smith said.
"Then maybe I'll take care of Grassello and Massione," Remo
said.
"Massello and Grassione," Smith said. "Come on, Remo, this is
important."
"So's my house," said Remo.
Chiun hissed, "Ask him to increase the tribute to my village."
Remo waved him off.
"Smitty," he said. "We'll meet you in St. Louis and discuss this
some more."
"I can't get away," Smith protested.
"You have to get away. This all won't wait. If you don't go to
St. Louis," he said "don't look for us there."
Smith paused for a moment, to try to unravel the logic of that
sentence, then surrendered to it. "I'll be there tomorrow," he
said.
"Good," said Remo. "Bring enough money for a house."
He hung up and told Chiun, "We're going to St. Louis."
"Good," said Chiun. "Let us go now."
"Why the hurry?"
"Soon those four cowlike females will come to their senses and
they will be back. What do I need with four servants?"
Remo nodded.
"When I have you," Chiun said.
CHAPTER FIVE
Dr. Harold W. Smith woke up at 3:45 a.m. He let his wife sleep
as he went into the kitchen and prepared one slice of whole wheat
toast, light, without butter, one two-and-a-half-minute egg and a
four-ounce glass filled with two ounces of lemon juice and two
ounces of prune juice, his only concession to the possibility of
originality in the kitchen.
He followed the breakfast with a glass of lukewarm water,
then reentered the bedroom where he picked up the two-suiter he had
packed the night before, planted a kiss on the cheek of his
still-sleeping wife, who tried to swat it away, and then drove to
his office.
Something had been niggling at his mind since he had first
gotten the name from an informant of Professor William Westhead
Wooley of Edgewood University, and he planned to make one last
check.
He was waved through the gate of Folcroft Sanitarium, which
served as headquarters for CURE, the secret organization he had
headed since its formation. When he parked his car in his private
parking space in the otherwise empty lot, he took a notebook from
his pocket and jotted down a reminder to do something about the
front gate security which was becoming a little bit too lax, even
for an institution masquerading as a sanitarium for the wealthy ill
and an educational research center.
Alone in his office, Smith quickly composed a retrieval memo to
be fed into CURE'S computers. He wanted anything on Wooley,
Edgewood University, and television inventions.
The computer returned only a trade journal report that said
"word has it that a major breakthrough in television
technology has almost been perfected and an announcement is
expected soon."
That was all.
Smith crumpled up the report and dropped it into the shredder
basket next to his desk. He set a series of locks that would
prevent anyone but himself from tapping into the CURE computer
system for information, then turned out the lights, locked up
behind him, and went back to his car.
He bought a New York Times at the airport and when he
was safely on the T.C.A. 6 a.m. "early bird" to St. Louis, he
started to read the paper, thoroughly, story by story.
And on page 32, he found a story that told him why two major
Mafia figures were on their way to the Midwest to meet with an
obscure college professor.
Already in St. Louis, Don Salvatore Massello was reading the
same story which told how the television networks were sending
representatives to Edgewood University where a conference had been
called by Dr. William Westhead Wooley to announce "the greatest
technological breakthrough in the history of television."
The conference was getting underway that night.
Don Salvatore swore softly under his breath. The story meant
that he would have very little time to negotiate with Wooley before
Grassione would have to be turned loose on the man. And if the
television networks showed any interest in Wooley's invention, as
they surely would, it would certainly drive Wooley's price up out
of Don Salvatore's reach. And other people's involvement meant
that the secret of Wooley's invention was just that much more
vulnerable to public disclosure.
Don Salvatore snapped the paper closed and leaned forward to
check in the rear-view mirror. Grassione's car, driven by that
strange looking Oriental who had accompanied him, was still
behind the Don's as they pulled into the closed boatyard and
arrived at Massello's tied-up yacht.
He politely offered Grassione and his men the use of his yacht
as their headquarters and home while in St. Louis, as custom
required.
"No, Don Salvatore," Grassione said. "We're going straight to
the campus to look it over for the hit."
"If there is a hit," Massello reminded him.
"Of course, Don Salvatore," Grassione said. "But if there is to
be a hit, I want to know everything I can about this college
and all, so we can do it and get out without trouble."
Massello nodded his approval as Grassione's car turned and drove
off. On his way from the boatyard, Grassione sank deeper into the
seat and thought that Don Salvatore was very bright, but he didn't
know everything.
For instance, he didn't know that Grassione's uncle, Don Pietro
Scubisci, had personally visited Grassione the night before to tell
him that Don Salvatore seemed "to be getting too big for his own
good" and that an accident to him would not be looked on
unfavorably by the national council.
No. Don Salvatore didn't know everything. There would not be one
hit; there would be two. And neither of them was a maybe.
Definite.
As definite as bang, bang.
CHAPTER SIX
If God had created a human vessel for worry on earth, its name
was Norman Belliveau. He had been born in France on D-Day and grew
up in the United States to be the living embodiment of worry. He
worried about how he looked, which was tall and thin with sunken
cheeks and a hooked nose. He worried about how he dressed, which
was after the fashion of college drama teachers: lousy.
He wore loud jackets and fuschia or purple or pink shirts, with
an ascot. To keep up with the changing theatrical world, however,
he wore levis and hush puppies.
But he usually bought a new pair of jeans after the first wash.
Levis always faded and Norman thought faded Levis looked tacky. So
now everyone on the Edgewood University campus knew when
Norman was coming by the swish-swish-swish of his too new
jeans.
Norman Belliveau inherited his worry from his mother who named
him Norman because the allies landed in Normandy and she
thought naming her son that would bring him good luck.
And then it didn't, and their home was destroyed by an erring
artillery shell, and Norman's father killed by stepping on a
forgotten land mine, she tried various other methods: stuffing
rabbits' feet in Norman's pockets, throwing salt over his shoulder
constantly, and not allowing him to step on cracks in her
presence.
But nothing worked and Norman worried about that, but now he had
more important things to worry about.
Like the rooms.
It was bad enough that Professor Wooley had gone ahead and
scheduled the conference on some kind of technological breakthrough
without telling anyone. That was bad enough. Suppose no one
came? The university would be a laughing stock.
But people came. Oh, how they were coming, and where was Norman
going to put them all?
This new interruption was the last straw. Imagine being
dragged away from a very important classroom lecture to have to
personally inform somebody that there was no more room. Hadn't he
told the guard to allow nobody else in?
Norman worried about why guards never followed
instructions. They had ignored his orders when that television
reporter, Patti Shea, had shown up.
Norman had heard of her and her catty reports on the odd and
unusual gatherings all over the world. He could not understand what
she was doing at a technical conference in Missouri and he
told her so.
"Just get me a room, will you, bub?" she said. "I've got a
migraine you wouldn't believe."
She had rubbed a delicate hand on her forehead,
highlighting her springy breasts under a tight yellow turtleneck.
She let her right leg bend under her purple miniskirt and posed for
an imaginary camera as "Woman in Pain."
Norman Belliveau checked the lists of representatives
arriving and dormitory rooms still vacant. He stammered that there
was very little room left.
"Oooh, that looks nice," said Patty, pointing to a small cottage
with one hand while rubbing Belliveau's thigh with the other. She
had to bear down to be felt through the stiff denim.
Norman stopped going through the lists.
"Uhhhh," he said, feeling lightheaded, "I don't see why we
couldn't put you there… I mean, uhhh, I wouldn't mind."
And he didn't really. After all, it was his cottage and if
he wanted to lend it to somebody, why not? And the dorm rooms
really weren't that bad. He could stay in one for just a few days,
even with all that horrid music all night long and the dirty
students.
But he had only one cottage to give and now he was called to the
gate again, where the guard had been given strict orders to admit
no one who did not have a room already.
What a waste of his time. If he wanted to do something besides
teach his class, there were plenty of things he could do. He could
go to the cafeteria and make sure that they could get the student's
macaroni-and-cheese dinner out in time, to bring in brisket of beef
for the university's guests.
Norman was worried that the beef brisket wouldn't thaw out in
time. He worried that it might cook up dry. He worried that the
delegates to the conference wouldn't like it.
He worried about his health when he saw the huge black limo
parked just inside the gate.
He stopped a full twenty feet away, blinked, and stood
staring.
Outside the car stood a Chinese, wearing a chauffeur's uniform,
and a big ugly man in a suit that didn't seem to fit because of the
lumps between his chest and his arms.
Norman Belliveau worried about whether to run or not.
The man froze him in place with a growl. "Are you Bellevue?" he
asked.
Norman worried about whether he should correct the man's
pronunciation. He just nodded.
The big man tapped the black back window which was sealed off
from the outside world by a curtain.
Belliveau worried about getting his pension in fifteen more
years.
The back door of the Fleetwood opened and Belliveau heard a song
ring out:
"Meet George Jetson!"
A head followed the sound.
"His boy, Elroy!"
The face was impassive and the dark eyes under the neatly
combed hair seemed to bore into Belliveau.
"Jane, his wife!"
The fading strains of a highly orchestrated "chopsticks"
disappeared. The green glow that had illuminated one side of the
man's face faded as he leaned out of the car, away from its
built-in television set.
Arthur Grassione looked at Norman Belliveau and said simply:
"You're going to find room for me and my men."
Norman worried whether the new guests would like the rooms he
had picked for them.
CHAPTER SEVEN
Tuesday's Pub was not just any old bar.
When it had been called the St. Louis Tavern, it was any old
bar. When it was the St. Louis Tavern it served the beer that
made Milwaukee famous on tap to the bums that made St. Louis
famous.
But then some smart cookie downtown figured that since it was
near the train station and across the street from the Greyhound bus
stop, and not far from the airport, the St. Louis Tavern was the
perfect place to renovate into a modern watering hole.
So as the sodden regulars continued trying to see their gray
futures in the golden liquid in their dusty glasses, the old
interior was transformed into the smooth plastic decor of Tuesday's
Pub.
The only problem was that it hadn't worked. The neighborhood had
turned into a slum faster than the tavern could be turned into a
cocktail lounge and now the owners were left with a joint, with a
fancy name, new but ripped plastic seats and an even tougher
clientele than the ones they had tried to chase.
When Dr. Harold Smith arrived, he was almost overcome by the
pervasive stench of camaraderie that only dead drunks have for each
other. Wood, urine, plastic, all combined their smells in an
olfactory welcome, which was not shared by the people at the
bar.
Standing inside the door, waiting for his eyes to adjust to the
dark, Dr. Smith with his precisely creased gray suit, white shirt
and regimental tie, and his gray two-suiter that was guaranteed to
withstand a fall from the top of a twenty-story building, drew a
lot of attention from the regulars of Tuesday's Pub.
"Hey, hey, look at the honkey," someone called from the bar.
"Woowee, he look like a professor. I bet he think he in the city
museum."
"No," Smith said aloud. "Not a museum."
He walked past the bar to the back room, where he saw Remo and
Chiun sitting at a table. Remo was counting ceiling tiles and Chiun
was watching a dart game in progress.
Smith eased himself into an empty chair across from Remo, who
continued to look at the ceiling.
"Nice places you bring me to," Smith said.
Remo still stared at the ceiling. Chiun nodded to Smith.
"Remo, it is Emperor Smith. Emperor Smith is here," he said.
Without looking down from the ceiling, Remo said "Did you bring
the money?"
"Into this place?" Smith said.
"Don't weasel-word me," Remo said. "Have you got the money for
my house?"
"I can get it in ten minutes," Smith said. "Now what is all this
about a house?"
While Remo tried to explain, about how he was discontented even
though perfect, Chiun turned and watched the dart game.
The board was an old-fashioned American dart board, a large pie
divided up into twenty equal slices. Each wedge-shaped slice was
cut up again into three arc-like pieces. The largest one, closest
to the center of the board, counted one point; the next, red arc,
counted two points, and the smallest arc, another white one on the
outside of the board, counted three points.
The two men were playing baseball with each man taking turns
throwing three darts at the sections of the board number one
through nine.
A man with an electrified Afro was leaning forward over the
shooting line, when he sensed Chiun's eyes on him, and he rocked
back on his heels and turned to the aged Oriental.
"Whuffo you staring at me?" he demanded.
"I was just watching you throw those needles," Chiun said
pleasantly.
The man nodded as if vindicated and turned back to the
board.
"And wondering why you do not learn to do it correctly," Chiun
said.
"Heh, heh," the man said. He looked at his playing partner who
chuckled too, and explained to Chiun: "Willie's the best in the
bar."
"Maybe the best in town," Willie said.
"Think how much better you would be if you knew what you were
doing," Chiun said.
"Chiun," Remo said, "will you stop fooling around? The least you
could do is pay attention to what we're talking about."
"I already have a house," Chiun said. "I'm sure that you and the
emperor will make everything come out all right. I am just trying
to help this awkward one. Willie."
Ting. Ting. Ting.
Formica chips flew on the table as the three wooden darts
slammed through the covering and buried themselves in the wood
beneath.
"There you go, old man, you so smart, you show me."
Remo reached over and pulled the three darts from the table. He
snapped the pointed metal tips off each one and then tossed them
back to Willie.
"Stop fooling around," Remo said. "Can't you see I'm buying a
house? Why don't you go to the welfare office? Today's check
day."
Remo turned back to Smith. "No house, no work, that's it, case
closed," he said.
Smith shrugged. "You realize, of course, that your security will
be greatly compromised by a house. That was part of the program in
the first place, your continuing to move around, from place to
place, so no one would be able to track you down. That's why you're
not supposed to ever return to Folcroft."
"It's different now," Remo said. "Suppose somebody does track me
down? What are they going to do?"
"Kill you," Smith said.
"Damn right, I kill you, honkey. You ruined one sweet set of
darts on me," Willie said, approaching the table.
Remo shook his head at Smith. "Nobody can kill me," he said.
"I kill you, honkey," Willie shrieked. "Them was good
darts."
Remo turned toward him. "Will you go away? Can't you see I'm
talking business here?"
He turned back to Smith. "See, my safety's not a problem
anymore, so all you've got to worry about is security for the
organization. We'll do everything under a fake name."
Smith sighed and shrugged.
"So it's settled?" Remo said.
"I'm gonna settle you," Willie yelled.
Remo said, "Now I've been very nice with you, Willie, so far.
Don't make me spoil my good record."
"Who gonna pay for my darts?" Willie's yelling had started to
attract a crowd, as men, glasses in hand, moved away from the bar
and toward the back room.
"Settled?" Remo asked Smith again.
Smith nodded.
Remo turned away. "I'll play you for your darts, Willie," he
said.
"Give 'em here," he said.
Willie tossed the three tipless darts onto the table and Remo
picked them up. It had been a dozen years or more since he had
thrown darts, back when he had been a policeman on the Newark
police force. He was pretty good then but now as he hefted the
darts, he realized he had known nothing then. He had gotten pretty
good at the game by making his mistakes consistent, not by learning
to throw darts correctly.
"One inning," he said to Willie. "If you win, I'll give you
fifty dollars for your darts."
"Twenty dollars," Smith said.
"I'll give you a hundred dollars for your darts if you win,"
Remo said. "And if I win, we just forget it."
"All right," Willie said, with a slow smile washing over
his face. "Clarence, you go get some darts from the bar."
Three more brand-new wooden darts were brought to the back room.
Willie looked them over then handed them toward Remo.
"You first," Remo said. "I want to see what I have to beat."
"Okay," Willie said. "I pick the inning. We shoot number
four."
Willie leaned over the shooting line, and carefully threw
the darts at the board. The first two landed in the red ring; the
third in the outside white ring.
"That seven points," Willie said with a smile.
He pulled the darts from the board and handed them to Remo who
remained sitting at the table, facing away from the board.
"That's all right," Remo said. "I'll use these."
"Hey, dummy, those darts ain't got no points on 'em," Willie
said.
"Never you mind. I've got to beat seven?"
Without waiting for an answer, Remo twisted in his chair, to
face the board, and then fired all three darts at once in a wide
sweeping motion of his right hand.
Later on, people in Tuesday's Pub would say the skinny white man
threw the darts so fast no one could see them.
The three darts hit the heavy board with a thunk. Side by side
in the white arc of the number four wedge, they hit, with such
force that their snub noses smashed through the heavy cork and
stopped only when they reached the wall behind.
"Nine points, I win; leave me alone," Remo said.
Willie looked at Remo, at the dart board, and at Remo again.
Remo stood up, along with Smith and Chiun, who whispered to
Willie: "He is a showoff. It is better if the darts have points."
Chiun looked down and took the three darts Willie had used from the
young man's hand. He looked at the board once, then tossed all
three darts with one easy motion of his right hand. The darts each
buried themselves into the back end of one of the darts Remo had
thrown. "Practice," Chiun said. "You will get better."
He turned to follow Remo and Smith. No one bothered them as they
left Tuesday's Pub.
In the Volkswagen Smith had rented at the St. Louis Airport, he
outlined their plan.
Smith would go on to the conference at Edgewood University and
see what Dr. Wooley's "television breakthrough" was all
about.
Remo and Chiun would wait for Smith until he contacted them.
He had arranged a place for them to stay.
In a hotel.
CHAPTER EIGHT
Whatever Dr. William Westhead Wooley had done, it had hit a
nerve, and his simple technological conference had turned into
an event.
Hundreds-from the media, from scientific foundations, from
industry-babbled amidst the remnants of their fruit cup, broiled
brisket of beef, and snow peas dinner.
The booze had been flowing since the welcoming cocktail
party. Dr. Harold Smith had found himself standing next to a
greasy-looking man who was escorted by a six-foot-four,
two-hundred-fifty-pound goon type and an Oriental in a black suit,
who made the color look like a social judgment. The man insisted
upon talking to Doctor Smith about how NBC's second season
wasn't as good as ABC's season and CBS didn't have anything on the
air that was any good at all, not counting Rhoda and Archie Bunker,
and if he had something to say about it, there'd be game shows at
night, because that was how you found out how people really acted,
by taking real people and waving money in front of them.
Doctor Smith was about to excuse himself when a hush fell over
the cocktail party.
Patti Shea had appeared. The Queen of Television.
Men's mouths were loosely open; women's were tightly shut. She
was wearing a maroon gown, severely cut and open to just above the
navel. The color of the dress did more than make her straw-gold
hair stand out. It picked it up and pushed it in the crowd's
face.
Patti Shea sighed heavily, causing her breasts to rise which
created a major seismic disturbance at the front of her dress.
Several matronly ladies sat down.
Patti's right leg moved forward to walk into the room. Her dress
clung to it momentarily, then her creamy leg appeared through a
slit in the garment which reached up to the thigh.
As she moved into the room, everyone made a desperate attempt to
take their eyes off her. One man blinked and sat down. Norman
Belliveau was biting his lower lip so hard it bled. Another man
tilted back and fanned himself.
Some whistled silently, some winked at their friends, but no one
ignored her-not until Patti had taken her seat at a table in the
front of the room and the room again lapsed into normal
activity. Some kept looking. Her crossing of her right leg
over her left sent the man on her right reeling and the man on her
left painfully remembering not to stare, at the expert
elbow-in-the-ribs urging of his wife, who had decided that the
teased hair on which she had spent $35 that morning looked
cheap.
Lee (Woody) Woodward, the head of college affairs, had risen
hastily from his seat at the head table and started tapping on his
glass, which no one could hear because Stanley Weinbaum,
director of admissions, was busy shouting: "Sit down
everybody. That means sit down."
As usual, no one paid any attention. Little by little, however,
they began to drift toward their seats as plates of artificial
vanilla, flavored chocolate, and fake strawberry ice creams
were dropped off at their tables.
Woodward rose to deliver his opening address, one he had written
himself, filled with choice tidbits about the little man of
the business industry, the unsung praises they all deserved, and
his fervent hope of the good write-up their respective presses
would give Edgewood University when the lights went out.
He had trouble dealing with anything substantive because
Dr. Wooley had belligerently refused to tell anyone anything about
what technological breakthrough he had made in the field of
television. He had insisted only that "everybody be ready for
the plop to hit the fan."
Dr. Harold Smith drummed his fingers, sitting at a table in the
rear. Get on with it, he said softly to himself.
Arthur Grassione sat across a table from Don Salvatore Massello,
smiling gently at the St. Louis kingpin. Grassione was flanked by
Vince Marino and Edward Leung, who kept stealing glances at their
boss, hoping he would start eating his ice cream so they could
begin eating theirs.
In the front of the slowly darkening room, Patti Shea felt two
hands grab her legs. She stabbed one with a plastic fork, hearing a
muffled groan to her right side. Then she carefully placed a dish
of ice cream on her lap. The other hand, meeting no resistance,
scuttled up her leg, then closed triumphantly on a melting slab of
ice cream. It withdrew hastily.
Suddenly there was a gleam in the front of the room. It wavered
in a multi-colored rectangular shape for a moment, then took form.
The entire room stared at a bright, full-color motion picture of a
countryside.
It was filled with oxen and working people. Then there was a
tall young man working in a water-soaked field. He straightened and
the audience saw a handsome Oriental face. The strong face
looked back and laughed. Another face filled the screen, an old
woman chattering away in another language. The face moved out
of the picture and there was a small village with yelping dogs and
little yellow children playing together happily. A few men
talked to one side. Women walked along the path, smiling. They were
thin and dirty, but the thinness was the well-fed muscle of a good
diet, and the dirt was the refreshing soil of honest, heavy
labor.
The image faded and then changed to a sunset. Seen over trees,
it was full of golden promise, and peaceful, almost perfect.
The pictures continued on the high screen mounted on the wall
behind the head table, pictures of an impossibly mellow
happiness.
Suddenly a voice was heard over the buzzing noises.
"These are views of Vietnam, a Vietnam that none of us has ever
known. One that probably no Vietnamese has known in the last
twenty-five years. For this is a Vietnam of the imagination. The
imagination of my nineteen-year-old adopted daughter."
The lights came back up. Standing to the side of the head table
was Professor William Westhead Wooley. He pulled aside a small
curtain, so the audience could see a teenaged Oriental girl,
sitting in front of a television set. Her eyes were closed and she
was smiling even with four discs attached to her throat and
temples, leading by wires to the television set.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I am Dr. William Wooley. And this is the
Dreamocizer. It takes your fantasies, your dreams, your
hopes… and plays them on your television, just as you
envision them."
Silence filled the hall. Don Salvatore Massello leaned forward
and looked at the images on the large screen behind the head table,
images that were washed out and gray because of the brightened room
lights. Arthur Grassione looked at the picture for a moment, then
turned away and with a smirk, shared his view with Vince Marino
that the device would never sell.
Patti Shea sipped in her breath.
Dr. Harold Smith looked around the room, whose silence was
suddenly shattered by a laugh.
It came from the head table, from Lee (Woody) Woodward, the
head of college affairs.
"Is that all?" he said, laughing. "Is that all?
Dreams? In full color? Is that all?" He laughed aloud, began to
choke on his laughter and reached for a glass of water in front of
his ice cream plate.
"Stereophonic sound is optional," Wooley said.
Woodward stopped choking and laughing. "Wooley," he said, "you
brought all these people here for that? For a trick?"
The rest of the room was silent. People stared as if at a major
highway accident, unable to do anything but sure that something
should be done.
"What do you call this?" Wooley said politely, pointing to the
overhead picture, which was a duplicate of the image of the
small television screen in front of the Oriental girl.
"Hell. Ricidulously easy to put together a fake like that,"
Woodward said.
"Come up and-try it," Wooley said.
Woodward wasn't about to have Edgewood University blamed
for this farce. He rose from the table. "Wooley, I'm going to have
your job."
"After tonight, it's yours," Wooley said. He tapped the Oriental
girl on her tee-shirted shoulder. "Come on, Leen Forth. Time
to come out."
She opened her almond eyes sadly, then smiled at Wooley, who
gently removed the discs from her forehead and throat. As he did
the picture disappeared and the television screen and the wall
screen both went black.
Wooley held up the four discs with the black wires leading from
them.
"This is all it takes," he told the audience, "to unleash your
imagination."
He gestured for Woodward to step forward. Woodward sat in the
chair vacated by the busty young Oriental girl and Wooley began to
attach the discs to his head.
"It is not necessary to get them attached to any precise
points," Wooley explained casually. "The temples and the throat,
almost anywhere will do."
As he attached the last disc to Woodward's right temple, Wooley
saw the man close his eyes tight. "No need to concentrate," Wooley
said. "Just think the way you normally do. Think about your
favorite fantasy."
He tightened the disc on Woodward's right temple with a slight
twist that made the suction cup stick fast.
A picture began to appear on the screens and the people in the
cafeteria leaned forward. Some giggled in anticipation.
On the screen came a woman's eyes. They were green and
beautiful.
As more of the picture became clear, the woman's eyes widened
with fear. Her nostrils flared and as her entire face came into
focus, everyone saw a dark piece of wide friction tape
stretched tightly across her mouth.
The audience hushed and the only sound in the room were the
moans and the heavy breathing coming from the woman pictured on the
large overhead screen. A small trickle of blood oozed from under a
corner of the tape. The beads of sweat matched those that suddenly
appeared on Woodward's own head.
His own mouth opened as everyone saw her delicate hands fill the
screen. They were bound together with manacles that were
chained through an iron ring on a hard concrete floor. The view on
the screen enlarged and the audience could see the woman's
miniskirted buttocks clench and unclench in pain.
Woodward's eyes widened as the audience saw the woman's young
body come into view, its shapely legs tied apart to two more iron
rings in the floor. Then everyone saw Lee Woodward enter the
picture. He came toward the woman, his hand reaching down, clinging
to the hem of her skirt.
With a roar, Lee (Woody) Woodward, Harvard '46, Columbia
University School of Education, M.A., '48, Ph.D., '50, ripped the
discs off his head and jumped to his feet. The image vanished from
the screen. Woodward panted.
"Hey," said Stanley Weinbaum, director of admissions,
"why'd you stop it? It was just getting good."
Woodward looked at the audience which looked at him, then
glanced left and right, like a small animal trying to escape a
forest fire. There was no escape. He looked back at Professor
Wooley, a pleading anguished look on his face.
"As I said," Wooley explained coldly, "stereophonic sound
is optional."
Wooley looked up at the crowd again. "This is the Dreamocizer,
ladies and gentlemen. Tomorrow, I will be available at my home
on campus to answer your questions."
He reached down to the television set and from its back snapped
a small plastic box to which the four electrical leads were
attached. Then he put his arm around the shoulder of the Oriental
girl, and they left the cafeteria through a back door.
Woody Woodward still stood in silent panic before the
audience, but no one looked at him. They were busy talking with
each other. The room was abuzz with whispered conversations.
Patti Shea got quickly to her feet and, not worrying about her
image, lifted her long dress and ran to find a telephone.
Massello nodded at Grassione who whispered instructions to Vince
Marino. Marino and Leung got to their feet and ran across the
floor, toward the door Dr. Wooley and the girl had just gone
through.
Dr. Harold Smith watched all this and thought. He considered,
for a flickering moment, the financial value of the
Dreamocizer as an entertainment device, then rejected the whole
question as being none of his business. But he instantly saw its
value in the field of law enforcement and intelligence. No
secret could ever be safe again. No one, no matter how
well-trained, no matter how close-mouthed could be hooked up to
that machine and not reveal what a clever questioner wanted him to
reveal.
In full color.
With stereophonic sound an optional extra.
CHAPTER NINE
Revenge was sweet. It had been a long time coming for Dr.
William Westhead Wooley, five long years since Lee (Woody) Woodward
had gotten the position Wooley had wanted, as head of college
affairs. Five years in which Woodward had browbeaten him and
denigrated his work. Five years in which Woodward had taken every
opportunity to criticize Wooley, to undercut him with
university officials, five years of trying to make Wooley a
laughing stock on the campus and off.
Wooley understood why Woodward acted that way. It was the
age-old conflict between the administrator and the artist,
between the technician and the inventor. Woodward had been jealous
of Wooley's genius and had tried to drag him down into the
intellectual gutter of Woodward's own brain.
Five long years.
And all of it was repaid tonight, in twenty seconds of
televised fantasy.
Wooley could not contain a smile. His adopted daughter, Leen
Forth, looked at him quizzically.
"What's so funny, Dad?" she said.
He shushed her by pressing his right index finger to her
lips.
They sat in a darkened office upstairs from the cafeteria where
the Dreamocizer had just been displayed. Downstairs, Wooley could
hear the scuffling feet of men who had followed him from the
cafeteria, wanting to talk to him, to be the first to try to buy
the Dreamocizer from him. Perhaps even to try to steal it.
Unconsciously, he pulled the translator, the small device which
was able to convert fantasy thoughts into television images, closer
to his chest.
Let them all wait. A night of sleeping on what they had seen and
tomorrow the offers would be that much higher, the deal that much
sweeter.
Not only money but recognition. To be something, to be
someone, the purpose that had directed Dr. William Westhead
Wooley's entire life.
He didn't want his name in lights. But he wanted a table at the
best restaurants at 7:45 o'clock on Saturday nights and he didn't
want to wait. He wanted to be recognized and pointed out on the
streets.
He wanted Pearl Bailey to point him out in the audience during
curtain calls.
Was that too much to ask?
His wife had never understood and that was why she was now his
ex-wife.
She couldn't understand the driven hour after driven hour he had
spent working on his invention-"tinkering" she called it. Why
couldn't he just be content with being another professor at
Edgewood U.? Why couldn't he enjoy his wife and their adopted
daughter and their neat little house on campus and be like other
people?
And he tried to tell her that teaching a course in "Technology
of Cinema and Television" wasn't the way he wanted to spend his
life. He tried to tell her about the students' experimental films-
all nothing more than a series of arty ways to get their
girlfriends to take off their clothes. That was all he saw day
after day. Young girls taking off their clothes while the proud
filmmaker exclaimed: "I experimented with the light
sources."
Last term, the highlight had been three minutes of a young woman
throwing up into a toilet while the camera zoomed in and out of her
bloody private parts. When Wooley asked him what it was all about,
the student filmmaker said it was a statement for legalized
abortion.
And when Wooley asked what emotion he thought the film might
evoke from an audience, the student went into a hysterical
fifteen-minute dissertation on the holy integrity of the
filmmaking process.
Before the sex films, there had been the musicals, all
played in the nude. Before that, the students had done Macbeth as a
western. Banjoes and all.
A man could go crazy from all that. And Wooley tried to explain
to his wife, but she just wouldn't or couldn't understand, and then
she was no longer Mrs. William Westhead Wooley. And Wooley took a
shabby apartment in town where the prying eyes of his university
fellows could not spy on his experiments with brainwaves.
And tonight, all the work had paid off, all the dreams were
coming true.
Tonight, St. Louis, Missouri. Tomorrow, the world.
And the world could wait until tomorrow. The wait would just
drive the price up.
Wooley and Leen Forth sat in the darkness until long after
they no longer heard any sounds from the cafeteria. Then they
sneaked quietly down the back stairs, walked across campus to
Wooley's car, and got in for the drive to his St. Louis
apartment.
When he opened his apartment door with a key, the first thing
Wooley noticed was that the piles of dirt and laundry seemed to
have grown since the last time he looked. He wished Janet Hawley
hadn't just disappeared from his life. Not that she cleaned up his
apartment-she would never have stooped so low-but she needled and
nagged him into keeping it in some semblance of order.
He wondered why she never answered her telephone
anymore.
Then Wooley noticed something else in the room. It was an odor,
a rich pungent smell of tobacco smoke, the smell of a fine
handmade cigar.
He stepped back toward the door, putting his arm around Leen
Forth. But a lamp came on behind him and a soft gentle voice
said: "It's good to see you, Doctor Wooley."
Wooley turned. Sitting on the couch was a dignified looking
man with silver hair and piercing black eyes, wearing a dark
pin-striped suit. Dr. Wooley had been frightened when he had first realized
someone was in the apartment but when he saw the man, the gentility
and nobility of his fine-featured face, the smooth, warm smile he
flashed toward Wooley and his daughter, Wooley's uneasiness
vanished. He didn't know his visitor but obviously such a man meant
no harm to Wooley or Leen Forth.
The man rose.
"I am pleased to meet you, Professor. I am Salvatore
Massello."
"Remo, wake up." Smith's voice was like ice in the darkened
hotel room.
He heard a snicker from Chiun, sleeping on his grass mat in the
center of the floor. Then Remo's voice:
"You came up the steps, instead of using the elevator. Probably
so you wouldn't make any noise. You tripped on the second step from
the top of the landing. Just before you opened the door to this
floor you coughed. You jingled in your pocket looking for the room
key before you found out the door was open. And now you tell me,
wake up. I ask you. How's somebody supposed to sleep if you keep
making all this racket?"
"Do not abuse the emperor," Chiun told Remo in the dark. "He was
very quiet."
"Yeah? Then why are you awake?"
"I heard your breathing change," Chiun said. "I thought perhaps
you had been attacked by a flying hamburger. I was going to come to
your rescue."
"Oh, blow it out your ears, Little Father," Remo said. "Well,
what is it, Smitty?"
"Do you mind if I turn on a light? I don't like to talk to
people I can't see."
"Learn to see in the dark," Remo said. "Oh, go ahead, turn on
the light. My night's sleep is shot anyway."
When Smith turned on the light, Remo sat up on the couch and
turned toward him. Like a slow puff of steam, Chiun rose from his
sleeping mat until he was in a lotus position looking at Smith.
"Well, what is it?" Remo said.
"I thought you might want to look at a house," Smith said.
"At this hour? What real estate agent is showing houses at this
hour?" Remo asked.
It wasn't really being shown by a real estate agent, Smith
explained. Actually, the house wasn't even on the market yet. But
it probably would be soon. And anyway, Smith just kind of wanted to
get an idea of the type of house Remo wanted.
There were a lot of etceteras and Smith's car was rolling toward
the guardhouse outside the main entrance to Edgewood University
when Remo began to suspect he had been euchred.
The guard stepped out from the booth and waved the
salmon-colored Volkswagen to a halt.
"We want to see Professor Wooley," Smith said.
"Sorry. I've got orders to admit no one but students until
tomorrow."
Remo leaned out the window. "It's all right, officer," he
said. "He's the head of a super-secret organization that safeguards
our country's freedom from domestic insurrection."
"Remo. Please," Smith said.
"Hah?" the guard said.
"And I'm a secret assassin with more deaths on my hands that I
can count. Deaths, that is, not hands," Remo said.
"Remo, stop," Smith said.
"Yeah, sure, buddy," the guard said, taking a step back toward
the booth to be able to reach the phone.
"Wait, don't go," Remo said. "I'd like you to meet Chiun,
reigning Master of Sinanju, and a man who could be a household
word, if you could find a household interested in talking about
kvetches."
"I think you all better just turn around and get out of here,"
the guard said. "I don't want any trouble."
He was about fifty years old with a beer belly so big it looked
as if his wide leather belt would cut him in half if he exhaled
suddenly. Remo suspected that the last "trouble" the man had
dealt with had been an argument about overtime with the campus
police union shop steward.
"You're not going to let us in? A master spy, a master assassin,
and a master kvetch?" Remo said.
"G'wan, get outta here," the guard said.
"Too bad." When he woke up the next day, the guard wouldn't
really remember much of the conversation; he'd just remember
that the man in back didn't really seem to lean through the
window, but the guard caught a flash of fingers and then felt
a pinching sensation in his throat, and then he went to sleep.
Smith got out of the car, pulled the guard into the booth, and
turned out the overhead light.
Remo settled into the back seat of the car, and then felt a pain
in his right leg, as if it had been pierced with a dull stick.
"Owww," he said. "What'd you do that for, Chiun?"
"A kvetch is a scold," Chiun said. "A corn-plainer. A whiner. A
sniveler. I am not those things."
"Right, Chiun, right," Remo said. "Take the pain away."
Chiun tapped on Remo's right knee and the pain vanished as
quickly as it had come.
"If I were a kvetch," Chiun said, "I would not treat you so
lightly. I would complain and carp about your name-calling. I would
remind you of all the years I have wasted on you, years spent
trying to make something worthwhile out of a pale piece of pig's
ear. I would scold you for frittering away what I have taught
you in parlor tricks for fat men who stand in guard boxes. These
things I would do if I were a kvetch. I would tell you
about…"
Smith had slid back into the car and turned from the front seat
and looked at the two men.
"What's the matter?" he said.
"Chiun is explaining how he's not a kvetch," Remo said. "He's
certainly not complaining or carping."
"It is a minor thing, Emperor," Chiun said. "Drive on."
Before leaving the campus after the Dreamocizer demonstration,
Smith had taken the precaution of driving by Wooley's house
and now he was able to find the small brick and frame, ivy-covered
building, nestled in a back corner of the large sprawling school
grounds.
"Smitty," Remo said as they parked the car across a gravel-paved
road from the house, "I know this is a put-on, so why don't you
just tell us what you want?"
"This is Dr. Wooley's house," Smith said. "Tonight I saw his
television invention. So did other people and I suspect he's going
to be a target. I want you to make sure he stays alive until I
can talk to him."
"Let's just go in and talk to him now," Remo said. "Then we can
go home and let him die."
Smith shook his head. "Procedures," he said. "This may wind up
costing a great deal of money. I can't do it until
Folcroft's computers are opened by phone in the morning."
"All right," Remo said.
The three men crossed the street to Wooley's front door. Chiun
paused on the top step, leaned his hands against the door, then
turned to Smith and said: "He is not here. There is no one
here."
"How can you tell?" Smith said.
"Vibrations," Remo said. "He's not here. Let's go home. To our
hotel."
"No. We have to look inside. He may have been taken away by
somebody. Or maybe he just isn't home yet."
Remo snapped the front door lock with a twisting push of
his wrist.
There was no one in the house and there were no signs of a
struggle. The beds had not been slept in.
"There has been no battle here," Chiun said. "Even the dust of
the windowsills is at peace."
"Good," Smith said, and directed Remo and Chiun to wait in the
house for Dr. Wooley and to protect him and his daughter until
Smith could speak to them.
As Smith went out the door, Remo called to him:
"Smitty, when you're checking your computers for money in the
morning, make sure they've got enough left over to buy a
house."
When Patti Shea had run from the cafeteria and found a
telephone, her instructions from the top network brass had been
simple:
"Get that machine and get that professor. We don't care
how."
She had spent the rest of the night at the house she had
commandeered from Norman Belliveau, calling Dr. Wooley's home but
there was never an answer.
After midnight, her own phone rang. It was New York calling. She
turned the volume down on the television movie she was watching
before answering.
Again her instructions from the network brass were simple and
did not invite discussion.
"Promise him anything; we're sending somebody out there to
help you."
When she hung up, Patti Shea shuddered. She knew what that
meant. But why was the network so interested in Dr. Wooley's
Dreamocizer?
She looked back at the flickering television picture. Even
without sound, she recognized a Canadian who had made a
fortune portraying American cowboys extolling the virtues of a dog
food he fed his own dog Luke. And then she realized.
Commercial revenues in television were in the billions of
dollars a year. And who would spend ten seconds watching a dog food
commercial when they could own their own Dreamocizer, and romp in
their own fantasy world?
In living color.
With stereophonic sound an optional extra.
Who would be left to watch "Patti Shea Under Cover" when their
imagination could put her between the sheets.
She knew whom the network would send "to help" her and now, for
the first time since she had been aware that television did those
kinds of things, she looked forward to the help.
The cafeteria where the conference had been held was an anthill
of scurrying people when Big Vince Marino and Edward Leung returned
to the table at which Grassione and Massello sat, and shook their
heads.
"He got away," Marino told Grassione.
"Assholes," Grassione snarled. "An old man and a young girl and
you can't catch them. What the hell do I pay you for?"
"They vanished," Marino said, "into thin air. Remember…
like that quarterback on that Banacek show where he ran around end
and…"
Grassione's glare silenced him. "I saw the show. Maybe what I
need is a Polack detective and not you two." He started to say
more, then remembered Don Salvatore Massello was still at the
table, and he shrugged toward the Don who smiled, and then rose to
his feet.
"I think I will leave you now," Massello said. "Professor Wooley
said he would be at home tomorrow morning. I will meet with him
then, and then… well, we will see what we will see."
Grassione rose, waited until the Don extended his hand, then
shook Massello's hand warmly.
"I understand, Don Salvatore," he said. "Nothing will be
done until you approve."
Massello nodded, turned and left.
Grassione waited until the silver-haired man was out the door
before he said to Marino, "Find out where that professor's house is
and see if he's there. I'll be back at the room and you let me
know."
When they returned to the room with another negative report,
Grassione was no longer alone. Two men from St. Louis, who were not
part of Massello's crime family, had joined him.
Grassione did not bother to introduce them to Marino and
Leung.
"I want you two to go over to this Wooley's house and if you see
anybody going in, you call me here and I'll tell you what to
do."
He dismissed them with a wave of his hand and turned back to the
television set, as if Marino and Leung were not even in the
room.
CHAPTER TEN
"A man should not have to live like this." Don Salvatore
Massello's voice was concerned and gracious, and the movement of
his hand indicating Dr. Wooley's littered living room was the
embodiment of all-encompassing pity.
"How did you find me here, Mr. Massello?" Wooley asked.
"I know a great deal about this city. What I do not know, I can
find out."
Wooley stared at Massello, then turned to look at Leen Forth who
stifled a yawn.
"Excuse me a moment," Wooley said and led Leen Forth into the
equally cluttered bedroom.
"Is this your pad, Pop?" she asked.
Wooley nodded. "I've been using it to do research that I was
afraid to leave around the house. Why don't you get some
sleep?"
"Okay. Hey, we really blew their minds tonight, didn't we?"
Wooley put an arm around the shoulders of the girl who was
almost as tall as he was.
"We sure did. Woodward's never going to be the same," he
said.
"Yeah, that too," she said.
"And tomorrow we'll be rich."
A small frown crossed Leen Forth's face. "Even when we're rich,
Pop, things are going to be the same, aren't they? I mean, it's you
and me against the world?"
"It always was."
"Good," she said. "Good night. He looks like a nice man." She
nodded her head toward the bedroom door.
"Yes, he does." Wooley kissed her good night, and went back into
the living room.
Massello was still standing where Wooley had left him but when
the professor returned Massello sank back into his seat on the
couch.
"You don't remember me, Professor, do you?" he said.
Wooley looked hopelessly lost.
"We met, perhaps two years ago, at a dinner for Indochina
refugees. I wouldn't expect you to remember just another
businessman. There were many people there that night."
"Of course. Now I remember," Wooley lied.
"At any rate, I am a businessman and I'll get down to business.
I was at the university tonight and I saw the demonstration of
your…"
"Dreamocizer," Wooley filled in.
"Yes, of course. I want to buy all rights from you to
manufacture and sell it-and of course you would be paid a generous
percentage on the sale of each unit."
"I really don't think I'm up to talking business tonight,"
Wooley started.
"I understand. I'm sure it's been a long day for you. And before
that, long years, perfecting your device. It is patented, isn't
it?"
"Yes. A string of patents."
"Good," said Massello, making a mental note to have a search
done the next day for all patents in Wooley's name. "Just so that
you are not, as your daughter might say, ripped off."
"Not much chance of that. But as I said, I really didn't
want to talk business tonight."
"There's just one problem, Professor. As I said, I'm in many
businesses around the area and consequently hear many things.
I understand that men have come here from out of state, whose only
interest is in stealing your invention."
"They'd have to find it first," said Wooley.
"Of course. You would put it away safely." Massello shook his
head. "But these are the kind of men who would not stop at anything
to get from you your invention. From you… or from your
daughter. They would stop at nothing."
"I'll just have to be careful."
"One cannot be careful enough. I hope this won't offend you,
Professor, but I know that at times you entertained a visitor in
this place. A Miss Hawley?"
"Yes?"
"You have not seen her in some time?"
"No, I haven't."
"You will not. Ever again."
Wooley sank back into the chair.
"I'm sorry, Professor. But I wanted you to know the type of men
you are dealing with. These men from New York will stop at
nothing."
Massello saw the pained look on Wooley's face and rose from the
couch. He came to Wooley's seat and clapped a strong hand on the
man's shoulders.
"Come, Professor. It is not as bad as all that. Forewarned is
forearmed."
"But I know nothing of violence. I can't expose Leen Forth to
those kinds of…"
"You won't have to," Massello said. "I have friends. They will
know how to protect you and yours."
The warming clasp of Massello's hand on Wooley's shoulder gave
the professor a surge of confidence, a feeling of power.
"You really think so?" he said.
"I swear it. On my mother's sacred heart," Massello said.
The two men Grassione had sent to stake out Professor Wooley's
house had only started to phone in their report about the
middle-aged man and the Oriental and…
"That's them," Grassione interrupted. "That's them. Now look,
the old guy's invented some kind of a television gadget. I want you
to get it."
"And what about him?"
"Do anything you want with him," Grassione said.
While the two men were in the telephone booth around the corner
from Wooley's house, Doctor Smith had gone, leaving Remo and Chiun
behind.
The two men walked back toward Wooley's small house.
"What kind of a television gadget?" the bigger man said.
"Who knows? We'll find out from this professor, before we
pop him."
The two men were surprised to find the front door to Wooley's
house open and even more surprised to find two men lying on
the living-room floor.
The bigger man flicked on the light switch inside the
door.
"All right, which one of you is Wooley?"
Remo rolled over and looked toward the two men. "Actually," he
said, "Chiun's more woolly. I'm kind of wash-and-wear myself." He
turned over again.
The men looked at Remo and at the tiny Oriental whose back
was to them, then at each other.
"Where's the other guy who was here?" the big man said, taking a
snubnosed .38 caliber revolver from a shoulder holster. "Hey. I'm
talking to you."
"The other guy isn't woolly either," Remo said, still without
turning. "He's more like green twill, the kind you get in work
pants. Go away."
The big man walked to Remo and put his toe into Remo's shoulder.
"A joker, hah?"
He pushed with his toe, but the shoulder didn't move. He pushed
harder. The shoulder still didn't move, but the toe did. Toe, foot,
leg, and man went toppling backwards, hitting heavily on the
living-room floor.
Chiun rose as the man got up to a sitting position. The man
aimed the revolver at Remo's back.
"What do you want, fella?" Remo asked.
"The television thing. Where is it?"
"It's over there," Remo said pointing to a 19-inch Silvertone
console. "But don't bother turning it on. All the good shows are
off."
"That's enough," the man said, as Chiun brushed by him. He began
to squeeze on the trig-ger, and then he felt the gun being turned
in his hand. The metal of the trigger was cold under his index
finger, and there was nothing he could do to stop the finger from
squeezing and the gun went off with a muffled thump, muffled by the
gunman's head which Remo had jammed down into the muzzle.
The smaller man at the door had taken out a revolver too. He
aimed it at Remo, then felt a stinging pain in the left side of his
chest. He turned to his left and saw Chiun there, his face
contorted in sorrow, and the man started to say something but no
words would come out.
And Chiun pushed him with a long index finger and the man
stumbled forward, then went headlong into the picture tube of
the television set which broke with a loud crack and a swift
sucking hiss of air.
"You broke the TV, Chiun," Remo said.
"No. He broke the television set," Chiun said.
"Now how are you going to watch As the Planet Revolves
tomorrow?"
"I am always prepared. I brought my own set. It is in a trunk in
my room. Please do something about these bodies."
Remo started to protest, realized it would be unavailing, and
got lightly to his feet with a heavy sigh.
The sky was just beginning to brighten when Professor William
Westhead Wooley and his daughter arrived back at their home on the
Edgewood U. campus.
The two gunmen's bodies were stuffed into garbage pails
behind the house when Wooley put his key into the unlocked door,
turned and stepped into the living room with his daughter behind
him, still rubbing sleep from her eyes.
Wooley saw Remo and Chiun sitting on the sofa.
"Dr. Wooley, I presume," Remo said.
"Who are you?" Wooley said. Leen Forth's eyes opened wide as she
saw Chiun, then even wider as she saw the shattered front of the
television set.
Wooley saw the set too. "You should have asked me," he said.
"You wouldn't find anything in there."
"We didn't try to find anything in there," Remo said. "But the
two men who came here to kill you thought they might."
"You still haven't answered my question. Who are you?"
"We've been sent here to make sure that nobody harms you
until you talk to a certain man," Remo said.
"And that man is?"
"He'll tell you when he gets here," Remo said. "Now why don't
you two just go about your business? Breakfast, whatever, we'll
make sure nobody bothers you."
"You're too kind," Wooley said drily. In the kitchen, while he
clanged milk and juice pitchers, he whispered to Leen Forth, "If
anything happens to me, or it looks like there's going to be any
trouble, I want you to call the man we met tonight. Mr. Massello.
Here's his number."
"I told you, he looked like a nice man," Leen Forth said.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
The line in front of Dr. Wooley's house grew as Wooley and Smith
talked in the kitchen. In the living room, Remo practiced breathing
and Chiun amused Leen Worth by showing her examples of Sinanju
paper art-in which Chiun dropped an 8 by 11 piece of paper from
above his head, and then using his right hand as a blade slashed
pieces out of the paper until, by the time it touched the floor, it
had been hacked and cut into silhouettes of different animals.
Patriotism had closed on the first cup of decafflnated coffee,
in the kitchen. Dr. Wooley had explained to Smith that he did
not really give a damn about the potential applications of the
Dreamocizer in both national security and law-enforcement
work.
Now Smith was trying sociology.
"Do you have any idea what you could do for our nation? The
Dreamocizer would eliminate hate. Aggression."
"You mean why go out and kill niggers when you can do it at home
on your own television?" Wooley asked.
"That's crude, Dr. Wooley, but that's more or less the idea,
yes. Imagine its application in prisons, in mental hospitals,"
Smith said.
"You see, Dr. Smith, that's the problem. I don't want to imagine
its use in any limited application. I think my invention should go
to the public to use as it sees fit."
Smith tried simple avarice.
"I'll match any financial offer you receive," he said.
"Too late," Wooley said. "I've already given my handshake on a
deal, and so that's that."
"You know," Smith said, "that there are people who will try to
kill you for the Dreamocizer."
"I know that and I want to thank you for sending your two
men here last night to protect me and Leen Forth. But I'm no longer
afraid."
"There's a man here from New York. His name is Grassione," said
Smith.
"Never heard of him."
"He's working for a man in St. Louis. Don Salv-"
"Come on, Doctor," Wooley interrupted. "I'm really not
interested in all these horror stories, so if you'll just excuse
me, I've got a class to teach today."
"Have it your own way," Smith said, rising from the table.
"You're making a mistake, though."
"At least it'll be my mistake."
"One last thing. You don't keep the Dreamocizer in the house
here, do you?"
Wooley shook his head.
"Good," said Smith. "And I'd suggest that you and your daughter
no longer sleep here either."
"Thank you. I've arranged that."
Wooley watched as Smith left the kitchen and mumbled to himself,
"Don't forget your soapbox next time."
Wooley waited until Smith, Remo, and Chiun had left through a
back door before he stepped out on his front porch. Eighteen people
were waiting for him.
"I'm sorry," Wooley said, "but I have reached a commercial
agreement concerning the Dreamocizer. Therefore I will not be able
to meet with you. I thank you for your interest and apologize for
any inconvenience I may have caused you."
The eighteen persons were still groaning when Wooley stepped
back inside the door of his house and locked the door from the
inside.
"Leen Forth," he yelled, "I've got a class. I'm going to wash
up."
"Terrific," came her voice from upstairs. "Knock 'em dead." She
said something else but her voice was swallowed up by the roar of a
super-loud stereo.
Wooley peeled off his shirt while walking into his bedroom in
the back of the house. He opened the bathroom door and a blonde
woman with big purple tinted glasses was rummaging through his
medicine cabinet.
"Don't you have any aspirin in this place?" Patti Shea said.
Wooley stared at the twin peaks of her large breasts that poked
through the coarse fabric of her bright shirt. Flesh that gleamed
so brightly it appeared to have been shined peeked from the
V-shaped gap of her unbuttoned shirt top. Wooley closed the door
behind him.
"No aspirin," he said. His voice caught in his throat.
"Oh, take it easy, Tarzan," Patti Shea said. "Let me do my
speech and take off. I've got a migraine you wouldn't
believe."
Her baby beautiful features pinched together behind her glasses
and she pushed the palms of her hands against her forehead.
"I’ve been standing out there for two hours," she said.
"Now wait a minute, will you?"
Wooley sat on the yellow laundry hamper beside the door.
Patti Shea leaned against the sink and took a well-practiced
deep breath. Her pain-wracked face turned, almost as if on cue,
into an automatic smile.
"Yeah, I've got it now. Television has been around for almost
four decades now and has advanced at nothing less than a
phenomenal rate. Amazing, isn't it? A little box turning into a
multi-billion-dollar industry. That's right. Billions. But it
isn't really amazing, not when you consider the hard work,
knowledge, and experience of the men and women involved in the
television art."
She became even more earnest at this point, leaning in,
threatening to attack him with her cleavage.
"All this can be yours," she said.
Wooley's head snapped up, but her eyes held only blank
boredom.
"The whole world of television can be yours," she said. "Who
better than television to handle your television device?"
Wooley sighed wistfully, then looked at her breasts again.
"Only we would have the background to know how best to produce,
distribute, and sell your invention. Go with the best. Go with
experience. Go with television! Now here's how to order."
She stopped short as if trying to call back the last sentence
which was her peroration of a five-minute commercial she had filmed
for an album of "Music That Made History."
Finally she shrugged. "To hell with it. You sure you've got no
aspirin?"
"No aspirin," Wooley said.
"Okay. Where do you keep the Dreamocizer?"
"Hidden where no one can get at it."
"Who have you sold it to?"
"I'll release the details in a few days."
"You know I can go on the air and label your device a fraud,
don't you?" Patti Shea said. She was no longer smiling or breathing
deep.
"When it comes on the market, you'll be a laughing stock."
"I suppose you're right," she said. "You know the chances are
you're going to be killed for your machine?"
"People keep telling me that. If that's so, why does everyone
want it?"
"Want it? We want it to bury it. You realize what the
Dreamocizer's going to do to commercial TV? To me?"
"Yes, I suppose it will. I hope you'll excuse me, I've got to
shower," Wooley said.
"You need your back washed?" Patti Shea said, rubbing her index
finger across his bare chest.
Wooley only smiled, afraid to hope, afraid to speak.
Patty Shea laughed. "If you live, you'll be rich enough to
afford a valet. He'll wash your back. Toodle-oo."
She brushed by him and out of the bathroom. He heard her heavy
wooden clogs clumping across the living-room floor, then he heard
the front door open and slam.
By the time he had stripped and stepped into the shower, Wooley
was glad that he had made his half-million-dollar deal with Mr.
Massello. He was already tired of the bargaining and the badgering
that masqueraded as business negotiations. No more. He trusted
Massello and that was enough.
When Wooley left his home for the slow stroll across the campus
to Fayerweather Hall where his morning lecture was being given, he
was followed by Big Vince Marino.
Dr. Smith saw the big hulking man lumbering along behind Dr.
Wooley, and turned to Remo and Chiun who sat next to him on a
concrete slab bench.
"The man is insufferably stupid," Smith said. "But I
think you and Chiun ought to protect him anyway. If we keep him
alive long enough, maybe he'll change his mind."
Remo grunted. Chiun watched birds fly overhead.
CHAPTER TWELVE
Patti Shea didn't need this crap.
Ever since she had parlayed seven weeks of newspaper experience
and a set of limber hips into a career as a TV journalist, she had
been fighting a continuous case of jet lag. The back-and-forths
across the continent, across the oceans, had put her out of sync
with whatever world she was living in, and she paid the price with
non-stop migraine headaches that she could relieve only by popping
pills like a Harvard law student the night before a big exam.
And the crummy assignments didn't help.
She suspected that she got every traveling job that came up in
the network because her boss was jealous of her talent and fearful
of his job and wanted her out of town. The fact was, though, that
she got those jobs because her boss knew that the more annoyed she
was, the nastier and more insulting her reporting would be and the
public lapped up the image of Patti Shea, media's Grand Bitch.
But this hadn't even been a reporting job. Being told to go make
an offer on the Dreamocizer to Dr. Wooley.
Crap.
Well, William Westhead Wooley had been a cleverer bastard than
anyone at the network had given him credit for. He had made his
deal and now he wanted to talk to no one.
So much for that. There was more than one way to skin a cat.
When she got back to the house she had taken over at the
college, a young man was sitting at her kitchen table. He had light
brown hair, parted in the middle, and he seemed more to be
surrounded by, rather than wearing a large Army field jacket,
sewn and patched in several places.
He was playing with a hand grenade which he occasionally tossed
from side to side before his steel-rimmed eyeglasses.
Patti stared at him through tired eyes, then threw her arms
around him.
"Well, if it isn't the world's thirty-fifth greatest assassin,"
she said.
"Thirty-third," said T.B. Donleavy. "Two others died last
week."
He backed off from her embrace as if she were a side of beef. He
was a vegetarian.
She discovered this when she offered him a portion of the bacon
and eggs she cooked up for herself.
"No thanks," he said, breaking open his second pack of
cigarettes of the day. "I'm a vegetarian."
As he lit the cigarette, he held the match close to the hand
grenade he was still holding and Patti wanted to shriek.
"I never knew that," was all she said.
"When you're in my business, well, meat just doesn't look the
same anymore."
Especially the way T.B. Donleavy carried out his business.
Patti Shea had first run across him when she was interviewing
the wife of a convicted Mafia hit man. The wife, infuriated at her
husband's jailing, had threatened to tell all she knew, but when
Patti Shea arrived, the woman would not say a word. She just kept
fondling a small greeting card that Patti Shea was able to see was
signed only "T.B."
The wife's remains were uncovered three days later from the
ashes of her governmentally protected building, along with the
charred remains of three guards. The wife still clutched the small
card in her blackened fist.
Patty Shea began to dig into the records of law enforcement
agencies to try to find out who T.B. was. She discovered an
Irish-American with notable credits. His education had begun
on a trip home to Belfast where he became involved with the
northern Ireland strife. Not on any particular side, just involved.
His scorecard read five Catholics and seven Protestants, which did
not include the twelve schoolchildren and four adults he got
when he blew up a school to get to three visiting anti-IRA
speakers.
Back in the states, he was in demand from people who appreciated
his style and his impressive record. For every contract a
kill. The only thing that kept him below the top rank of
assassins was that for most of his kills there were no
contracts.
There had been a case where Donleavy was supposed to eliminate
another professional killer who had written a book on Mafia
practices, and to frighten a young publisher who had expressed
interest in handling the book.
T.B. waited until the two went to dinner at a French restaurant,
to celebrate the New York Post's wanting to serialize the
book. Donleavy showed up outside the entrance to the restaurant
with a painter's tarpaulin covering a large object on his back. He
waited there for two hours, smoking cigarette after cigarette,
stirring cans of paint that he had stacked on the sidewalk, just
out of view of the restaurant's main window.
When the budding author opened the door to leave, Donleavy
pulled the tarp off the .50 caliber machine gun mounted on his back
and blew the front of the restaurant off.
He ripped the man in half, nearly cut off the publisher's leg,
killed a bartender, two waitresses, and three customers, wounded
seven others and caused $150,000 worth of damages to the
restaurant. When the smoke cleared, T.B. had gone.
When asked later about the injury to the publisher whom he
was only supposed to frighten, he said: "That's about as frightened
as any man can get."
Patti Shea had followed the trail of T.B. Donleavy through
Ireland, New York, San Francisco, and Chicago. When she finally got
to him, it was in a restaurant on New York's West Side.
She mounted her courage and told him that she had been trailing
him because she was going to expose him. Donleavy laughed so loud
and long, he almost choked on his V-8 juice.
"What's so funny?" she asked.
"You," he sputtered.
"What's so funny about me exposing you?"
"I work for your network," he said.
And he had. And still did.
And now he was here, in her borrowed kitchen, playing with a
hand grenade and waiting for her to tell him the target.
Talking around a piece of bacon and a large hunk of gooey yellow
yolk, Patti Shea described Wooley and said "He's got classes today.
Right now. You can find him in the large lecture room in
Fayerweather Hall."
T.B. was pulling the pin out of the hand grenade, then
replacing it. Patti Shea watched his thin long fingers with
fascination. Pin out, pin in, pin out, pin in.
"The hall has the college TV station in the cellar," she
added as an afterthought.
"You think I'm going to do it as a TV special?" T.B. asked. He
got up, slipped the grenade into his pocket, and started for the
door.
"Hey," she called, bounding up after him. He turned from the
door and she drew near, pressing her food-warmed body against
him.
"You coming back afterwards?" she asked, holding on to the lapel
of his Army jacket.
"Watch the hands," he said. "The grenade might go off."
Patti jumped back as if she had been touching a rattlesnake and
Donleavy went out.
He walked casually across the campus to his car. When he reached
it, he was well into his second pack of cigarettes of the day.
And then the murmurs began.
Just one at first, a soft one, as if a voice was being overheard
from another room. Donleavy had heard the same thing when he
handled his first killing for money.
As it grew nearer the time to do the actual killing, the voice
grew louder. Donleavy heard it saying, then shouting, "Kill for
me."
On his second contract, there were two voices. On his fourth
contract, there were eight voices. He had accidentally killed five
people on that contract. He knew the voices represented all
the people he had killed.
Now the voices sounded like the Mormon Tabernacle Choir
without the harmony. And T.B. Donleavy didn't mind. As a matter-of
fact, he liked the company. Killing was a lonely
occupation.
He sat on a bed of pine needles in the warm briskness of the May
morning, smoking. Cigarette ashes fell on his jacket and he ignored
it. Students passed him. Some waved to him, picking him as a
student because of the Army jacket and the steel-rimmed glasses. He
ignored the waves. He picked his nose.
He saw an old Oriental and a young man with thick wrists walk
by, talking to a middle-aged man who looked as if he had been
carved from the trunk of a citrus tree.
Donleavy thought nothing about them. The voices were getting
louder.
He was into his third pack of Pall Malls when he got up and went
to the car. Opening the unlocked door, he pulled something from
under the front seat and put it under his coat. He heard his first
coherent chant of "Kill for us."
He walked toward Fayerweather Hall as the chanting grew louder.
He circled the hall twice, then walked through it twice, checking
exit doors and counting class rooms.
The main lecture hall was on the first floor. One class had just
left, and Donleavy walked through the empty room. It had a high
ceiling but no windows. There were two side doors and two exit
doors in the front on either side of the blackboard. T.B.
walked around the hall. He counted the seats. There were 445. He
sat down in the middle of the hall, taking a seat on the left
aisle.
The first student showed up ten minutes later. Donleavy was on
his fifty-fifth cigarette. As the room filled up, no one paid him
any notice. The young face, cigarettes, steel rims, and Army jacket
made him one of them.
Wooley showed up twenty minutes later. He was wearing a
short-sleeved yellow shirt, open at the neck, with double knit blue
slacks.
As Wooley came through one of the back exit doors the 300
students stood and cheered. None of them knew exactly why, but they
had heard that Wooley last night had somehow embarrassed Lee
(Woody) Woodward at a conference, and anybody who had done
that rated a cheer.
Wooley looked as if the cheers were only his normal due upon
entering a classroom. The lecture began, and Donleavy thought
that Wooley was a pretty good instructor. Sharp facts peppered
with personal observations and experience. Occasionally, a humorous
anecdote to illustrate a point. But after fifteen minutes, Donleavy
could no longer hear. The chanting had grown too loud. All he could
hear was "Kill for us."
He heard the voices. He saw Wooley standing in the front of the
room. He felt the weight of the object under his jacket. Sweat
appeared on his forehead. The saliva built up in his mouth and he
swallowed it. He pulled on a pair of black leather gloves.
"Kill for us;" Donleavy looked at his watch. "Kill for us." It
was twenty-five minutes into the lecture. All the other classes in
the building would have been started by now. "Kill for us." The
hallways would probably be empty. "Kill for us."
Donleavy stood up in his seat. A few heads turned toward him,
then looked away, toward one of the side doors. The faint buzz in
the room vanished away into silence. Entering through one of
the hall's side doors was Lee (Woody) Woodward, director of
college affairs. His hair was a white thicket around his reddened
face. His clothes were wrinkled and baggy. His pants were stained
dark at the crotch.
T.B. Donleavy did not see him. He was walking down the aisle
toward Wooley who was now writing on the blackboard. Donleavy
heard a sound. He turned as the students yelled, and Lee (Woody)
Woodward ran by him. Woodward pulled a pistol from his jacket
pocket and shouted, "You bastard. You ruined me. You bastard."
As Wooley turned, Woodward raised his pistol to fire at him.
Donleavy saw the revolver in the man's arm and as the arm
raised, Donleavy reached under his Army jacket, pulled out a
medieval mace, and smashed it down across Woodward's arm. The
revolver dropped harmlessly to the carpeted floor of the lecture
hall. The students cheered, but choked on their cheer as Donleavy
raised the mace up over his head and smashed it down, deep into
Woodward's skull.
The look of gratitude on Wooley's face as Donleavy had
saved him from the shooting changed into a look of horror. And then
there was no look at all as the metal spikes on Donleavy's mace
ripped off Wooley's face.
The first swing was right to left, splattering Wooley's face on
the floor and left wall. The second swing was a vicious
backhand stroke from left to right, pushing part of Wooley's head
into a red spiraling arc, some splattering students in the first
two rows.
The quick first swings held the body upright. The third and last
swing was up over Donleavy's head and came whistling down to cleave
Wooley's head. Bone and brain bubbled up onto the carpeted
floor and over the mace which had become a semi-permanent fixture
on the neck of the late William Westhead Wooley.
T.B. Donleavy left it there and ran out the nearest exit door.
He had things to do now that the chanting had stopped.
He had just finished his third pack and he had to find some more
cigarettes. Quick.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
"Look," Remo said, "we'll protect this guy for you because
you're going to buy me a house. But that's all. Just because you
want us to. Not because this is important. This Wooley's
invented a cartoon gadget is all. How the hell can you think that's
important?"
"It's important," Smith said. He sat behind the wheel of his
car, his hands clenching and unclenching on the wheel.
"Sure. Earth shattering," Remo said. "Like most of the other
nonsense you get us involved in."
"I don't pretend to understand everything about it," Smith said.
"But just for openers, it would be invaluable in police
interrogations. A good questioner can find out any secret. Imagine
its application in intelligence work. Those are for a start. And
try this. This Dreamocizer could be the ultimate drug. Somebody
takes drugs now, he's leaping off into the unknown. But with this
machine, he can go right where he's always wanted to go and do
whatever he's always wanted to do. I can see two hundred million
people sitting in front of these damn things and never moving.
Zombies."
Remo did not answer. He was thinking about what it would be like
to live in a big wooden house with big grassy lawns and big brown
trees.
Remo pictured himself lying down on his lawn. He was holding
something. It was an acorn. Across from him was a squirrel. It
looked at Remo quizzically. Then it looked at the acorn. And it was
not afraid. It hopped forward then stopped. It was no more than
five inches from Remo's hand. In his mind's eye, Remo could see
that he could have snatched it up or broken it in half or smashed
its head in, but he didn't. Not his squirrel. Not on his lawn.
There was no need for violence. There were no secrets, no national
security to worry about, no spies or madmen or scientists or
assassins. No junkies, Mafia, government. No Smith.
Remo saw himself offering an acorn to the squirrel and the
squirrel took it.
He heard a voice call in his imagination.
"Remo."
Remo turned, as the animal ran off with its prize, and saw her
there, standing in the doorway of his house.
She was beautiful.
Remo didn't see what she was wearing. He did not see the color
of her hair or her eyes.
He just saw her and she was beautiful.
She came down the lawn calling his name.
"Remo. Remo. Remo."
Remo rose to meet her.
"Remo."
She had Smith's face. The thin graying hair. The face that
looked as if it were sucking a lemon. She was wearing a gray suit
and a white shirt.
Remo shook his head, blinked, and was back on the campus of
Edgewood University.
He stared at Smith who was now standing beside him, a worried
look on his face.
"Remind me never to invite you to my house when you buy it for
me," Remo said.
"Are you all right?" Smith asked.
"Fine. Can anybody use this Dreamocizer?"
"It is evil," Chiun said.
"Keep out of this," Remo said.
"It is evil," Chiun repeated. "Dreams are meant to be only
visitors in one's life."
"You're a great one to say that," Remo said. "You and your soap
operas."
"My daytime dramas are just that. Stories. Lovely poems. I live
in the real world."
"And so do I," Remo said. "Smitty, I want that house. And I'll
protect your Professor Wooley and I'll make sure the wrong people
don't get his machine and I'll…"
"Hold," Chiun said. "We are co-equal partners. Yet you prattle
on about what you will do. What will I do?"
Before Remo could tell Chuin that he would no doubt be busy
finding new things to kvetch about, they heard the scream.
They turned toward the sound.
A wail of many voices rose, then passed like a cloud. Then a
young coed stumbled through the pine boughs.
Remo caught the girl just as she was falling face first onto the
asphalt of the parking lot. She sank into his arms. He gently
turned her over so her blank eyes stared upward. She whined softly,
piteously.
"What happened?" he asked.
The girl looked through Remo, unable to focus her eyes.
"Blood," she said. "Blood everywhere. I heard the noises. I
looked up… hit me in the face… wet, couldn't see. I
wiped it off… felt ear, eye… blood… Poor
Doctor Wooley."
She started to wail and Remo let her down gently and told Smith:
"Wait here until I see what's happening."
He ran off between the trees. He heard loud shouting ahead of
him now.
Chiun cradled the girl in his arms and touched her on the neck,
then rubbed the back of her head. He looked up at Smith.
"She will forget now," he said.
On the other side of the stand of trees, Remo ran past stunned,
stumbling students until he found the exit doors that led into
Fayerweather Hall's main lecture auditorium.
He stood beside the blackboard staring at the huge pool of blood
with the broken-headed corpse in the middle.
He recognized Wooley at once; the body of Lee (Woody) Woodward
meant nothing to him.
The red sea of blood reached across both exit doors and was
building up slightly in the small declivity formed by the
blackboard wall and the incline of the first row of seats.
Remo saw the blood circle around a pair of shoes. The shoes had
feet in them, feet that led up to a boy, sitting in a seat, doing
an excellent impersonation of advanced catatonia.
He was staring straight ahead and gently touching dried brown
bloodstains on his face.
Teachers and students from other classes began to gather around
the pool of blood. They stood staring at the corpses of Wooley and
Woodward. Several threw up. Some moved around to get a better look,
then all started talking at once.
"Did anyone call the police?"
"Yeah. No. I don't know."
"Who did it?"
"Some madman. Woodward tried to shoot old Wooley and this
lunatic took off both their heads with that mace."
"Who was he?"
"Dunno. Army jacket, steel-rimmed glasses. Looked like us."
Remo moved outside, walking past huddled moaning shapes. One had
thrown up and was trying not to again. Another youth, who
couldn't take his eyes off the exit doors, was trying to comfort a
girl who was weeping hysterically.
This wasn't a dream. The students who had seen the murders would
never forget it; they wouldn't have to strap their heads to a
television set to conjure up a fantasy of blood and death. They had
seen it, had it dumped into their laps.
Remo walked back through the pine trees. Chiun and Smith were
still crouching over the girl.
Before Smith could say anything, Rerno said: "Wooley's dead,
Smitty."
"Who did it?"
"I don't know, but I'm going to find him. You can forget the
house for awhile," Remo said. "This one's a freebie. Will she be
all right?"
Chiun nodded.
"Then leave her and let's go. We've got work to do. So long,
Smitty."
Leen Forth Wooley felt something pull at her. She took off her
stereo headphones and tried to dig on the new vibrations.
But it was only someone banging on the front door of her house.
Usually, she would ignore it because Wooley wasn't home, but
the knocking seemed more insistent, faster, than one of her
father's usual visitors.
She drifted slowly toward the door, remembering Wooley's
injunction to be cautious.
"Who is it?" she said.
"Leen Forth," came a student's young sounding voice. "Your
father's been killed."
"Oh, my god," Leen Forth cried and fell backward into the
living room. She took a deep breath, then rose and went to the
door.
"How did it happen?" she coolly asked the student there, an
eighteen-year-old boy with a complexion like pizza and the
insecurity of an unfed kitten.
"Murdered. Some maniac at Fayerweather Hall," the student said
unfeelingly, then stopped when he saw the effect of his words on
Leen Forth.
"Thank you," she said and slammed the door.
So they had gotten to him. All those people with their greed and
their promises and their threats, and someone had gotten to William
Westhead Wooley because the world was afraid of his genius and
wanted to silence it.
Never. Not if she could help it.
She fished in the pocket of her jeans and found the scrap of
paper, and dialed the telephone number.
"Yes, Mr. Massello, dead. Murdered. Yes, I know where it is.
Yes, I'll be right there. Of course, I'll bring the machine."
Then Leen Forth Wooley hung up the phone and ran from her house
toward safety. Toward the houseboat of her father's friend.
Don Salvatore Massello.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
Remo and Chiun seemed hardly to be walking, yet they were
covering ground as if on the dead run toward Professor Wooley's
cottage.
"First we'll make sure that the girl is all right," Remo said.
"Then we'll see if we can get the dream machine. I'll need your
help."
"Why?" said Chiun.
"She's… well, Oriental."
"She is Vietnamese," Chiun said. "You know what I have told you
about Vietnamese."
"Yeah, but she might trust you."
"Why? Because we look alike?" Chiun said.
"Well, some Orientals all do look alike," Remo said lamely.
"All you pigs' ears look alike and I would not trust any of
you," Chiun said.
"Do it for the country then," Remo said.
"What country?"
"America."
"What has this country done for me?" Chiun said.
"Ask not what this country can do for you," Remo said. "Ask what
you can do for this country."
"Did you just make that up?" Chiun asked.
"No. President Kennedy did."
"And where's he now?"
"I don't want to talk to you anymore," Remo said. "I'll handle
it myself. Just like I do everything else."
"Good," Chiun said. "It is almost time."
"Almost time for what?" Remo asked.
"It is almost one o'clock. It is almost time for The
Gathering Clouds to begin."
"Good luck," Remo said, as he dashed into Wooley's house, with
Chiun close behind him.
Remo searched the house for Leen Forth while Chiun inspected the
television set, broken by a gangster's head the night before, and
determined that it was indeed broken beyond repair.
"She's not here," Remo said when he came back to the living
room.
"This set is broken," Chiun said. "If it hadn't been for
you… If I hadn't had to protect you, this would not have
happened… this set would not be broken." He was working
himself up from annoyance, through anger, to outrage.
"Too bad," Remo said.
"Heartless you are. Heartless."
"You find your stupid television set. That poor girl may be with
that looney that killed her father. I've got to find
them."
"Follow your nose," Chiun said. "Vietnamese smell funny."
Chiun went out on the porch and sat on the top step sadly,
watching Remo race off across the well-watered grass of the
campus.
It had been more than eight hours since Arthur Grassione had
heard from the two men he had sent to Doctor Wooley's house to get
the Dreamocizer and to dispose of Wooley.
Finally, he had sent Edward Leung there to see what had
happened, and Leung had come back to report that the two men's
bodies had been stuffed into garbage pails in the back of Wooley's
house.
Leung's heart-shaped yellow face looked sad as he delivered the
news.
"They were broken up badly," he said, and his tone of voice sent
a chill through Grassione.
"Yeah, what happened to them?" he asked.
"One shot with his own gun. His skull blown away. The other one,
no marks. As if he died of fright."
"Just like the others," Grassione said.
"What's others?" said big Vince Marino, standing by the
window of the second-floor apartment, looking out into the curved
drive below.
"All those people we been losing. All over the country. Just
like that. Shooting themselves. Scared to death. There's somebody
doing something to us." He looked up and caught a hint of a
smile on Edward Leung's mouth.
"What are you smirking about, you goddam fisheating
fortune-telling freak?"
"Nothing, sir," Leung said.
"You'd better talk, coolie."
Leung took a deep breath before speaking. Slowly he said, "I
warned you of this. All of life ends in death and dreams."
"Aaaah, I don't want to hear your bullshit," Grassione said. "I
shoulda left you in that gook carnival where I found you." He rose
and walked to the window where he shouldered Marino out of the way.
Looking down across the campus, he saw a thin man running. He had
dark hair and even at this distance, Grassione could see his thick
wrists. Something about him looked familiar. He must have seen him
run before. But he had no time to puzzle about it because the
telephone rang.
Don Salvatore Massello wished to speak to him.
"Were you responsible for what happened today in the
lecture hall?" Massello asked.
"What? What happened?"
"Professor Wooley was murdered. And he had already agreed to our
terms."
"Murdered?" said Grassione. ''I didn't know anything about it.
Who did it?"
"I don't know. I am told it was a barbarian act," Massello said,
"so I assumed it was one of your people."
The insult flew so high above Grassione's head that he did not
even hear its wings flap. "Not my men," he said. "We were staying
away from Wooley until we heard from you. What about the
machine?"
"I have been in contact with the professor's daughter. She is
bringing me the machine. So all will work out all right," said
Massello.
"Good. That's good," said Grassione with a heartiness he did not
feel.
"Yes, it is," said Massello and without even the usual
courtesies he hung up.
Grassione moved quickly to the door. "Let's go. Vince. You
goddam Chink. Let's move it."
"Where are we going, boss?" Marino asked.
"We got to get over to Wooley's house. See if the girl's still
there and try to get that machine. And then we've got a date with
Don Salvatore Massello."
Twenty-one Edgewood University students who wore Army field
jackets and steel-rimmed glasses were in their rooms all over the
campus dormitory area when they were visited by a dark-eyed
man with thick wrists who put an index finger, like a railroad
spike, into their shoulder muscles and growled:
"Did you kill Wooley?"
None of them had and they were all glad because the
momentary pain was so excruciating that they would have admitted
the murder, they would have confessed to the slaying of Archduke
Ferdinand at Sarajevo, even to the ultimate sin of having voted
Republican, if that's what it took to make the pain stop.
But the pain stopped as quickly as it had come and before they
could react the thick-wristed man was out the door.
Remo was out of leads and he was about to return to
Wooley's cottage where Chiun was waiting, when he ran across a
man walking back and forth on the sidewalk, wringing his hands
together as if they contained an invisible dishcloth.
"Oh, my god," he said. "Oh, my god. What will people think of
us? Who'll ever enroll again at Edgewood? What are we going to
do?"
Norman Belliveau looked skyward as if demanding an
immediate reply from God and shouted: "What are we going to
do?"
"Stop acting silly," Remo said.
Belliveau postponed his confrontation with God long enough to
look down and see Remo.
"I'm looking for a man in an Army field jacket," Remo said. "A
young man. Steel-rimmed glasses. You see anybody like that?"
"Dozens of them. Hundreds of them. All over the campus. Making
us a laughing-stock. Not caring about the sanctity of the
educational process."
"I don't think this one's a student," Remo said.
"No. Wait. I saw somebody like that this morning. He asked me
for directions to my place to see Patti Shea. He couldn't be a
student if he didn't know where I lived."
"Good thinking," said Remo. "Where do you live?"
"Over there," Norman Belliveau said, pointing. "You're not a
student, are you?"
"No," said Remo and he moved away, leaving Norman Belliveau to
worry about why all these non-students were on campus.
The door was unlocked and open and Remo walked right in. The
back bedroom door was locked and as Remo pushed against it, he
heard a woman's voice from inside.
"You've come to kill me, haven't you?"
"What?" Remo said.
"Come in. Come in. I've been waiting for you." Patti Shea pulled
open the door and stood before Remo. She was dressed in a one-piece
black leather swimsuit cut down to her belly button and fastened by
black leather thongs tied across the V-front, shoelace style. Her
long curved legs were fully visible because the sides of the suit
were cut up almost to the waist.
"Who are you?" she said.
"Where is he?" Remo said.
"You look like you'd punish me," she said. She moved back into
the room and plopped down on the couch which was covered with wide
leather belts, handcuffs, and pieces of rope. She hit herself
lightly on the wrist with a black whip, waiting.
"Well? Wouldn't you punish me?" she said.
Remo stared at the rest of the room. It looked like a museum of
sado-masochism. Shackles and manacles of all kinds lined the bed
and furniture. Stockings and ripped pieces of cloth hung out of
half-opened drawers. Silk ties were draped over the doorknob of the
closet. Feathers and red rubber balls were strewn on the top
of the dresser.
Remo imagined there were rose thorns lining the shower stall and
metal studs on the inside of the closet.
"I'm looking for a man," Remo said. "Army jacket, steel-rimmed
glasses."
"I won't tell you," she said. "I won't. You can just try to beat
it out of me."
She closed her eyes and threw herself back across the couch with
one arm flung out toward the floor, the other, palm up, on her
forehead. Her long legs stretched out full-length on the sofa,
exposing her entire body to whatever cruel, painful thing this
stranger might plan to inflict on her.
"Listen, freakie," Remo said. "I don't have time to play in your
dirty little sandbox, so where is he? The one who was here this
morning for you."
Patti Shea opened one eye and looked at Remo. There was a look
in his eyes that ruled out lying.
"Oh, crap," she said and sat up. "You're not going to do
anything, are you?" She shook her head, agreeing with herself. Her
breasts kept time with her head movements. "You're looking for T.B.
I set this up for him. It relaxes him after a job."
"So where is he?"
"He'll be here. He'll be here," she said. "But we wouldn't have
to waste the time, you know."
"Sorry. The Good Ship Lollipop will have to sail without
me."
"Come on," she said in exasperation.
"No."
"Please?"
Remo shook his head.
"I know. There's something missing, right? I knew it."
She ran to the closet and pulled it open. Remo was right. There
was a blanket of studs covering the wall. She leaned down and with
her rear aimed directly to Remo's face, started pulling out
whips.
"Just tell me what you need," she yelled, as whips and chains
flew out of the closet and landed on the floor behind her.
"Just my hands," Remo said. "Just my hands."
He turned as he heard the front door open, and T.B. Donleavy
walked in, his Army field jacket coated with blood, dried specks of
brown dotting his glasses and face.
Patti followed Remo into the living room as Donleavy said, "Who
are you?"
"T.B., this is… what'd you say your name was?" Patti Shea
asked Remo.
"I didn't say."
"This is T.B. Donleavy, thirty-fifth greatest assassin in
the world," Patti said.
"Thirty-third," said Donleavy.
"My name's Remo. I'm the second greatest, and you're dead."
"Hold on, pal," Donleavy said. He felt a twinge of fear in his
stomach. And the voices were sounding up again. But they were
saying something different. What was it?
Remo turned to Patti. "You people hired him to kill Wooley so
his Dreamocizer wouldn't put you all out of business, right?"
"You got it," Patti said. "Now let's get it on."
"Too late," Remo said. "Too late for both of you."
Donleavy could understand the voices now. They weren't saying
"Kill for us." They were saying "Come to us."
"I'm leaving," Donleavy said, trying not to shout over the
volume in his brain.
From his jacket pocket, Donleavy pulled the hand grenade and
with his teeth pulled the pin from it.
"I'm leaving now. If you're smart, you won't try to interfere,"
he said. He held the grenade in front of him as if it were a
switchblade knife.
"Come to us. Come to us." The voices were shouting now,
thundering inside his head, a rising roaring crescendo of noise
that ripped at his brain like hammers. "Stop," he screamed.
"Stop."
He tossed the grenade onto the floor toward Remo's feet and
turned to race toward the front door. But the dark-eyed man with
thick wrists was there, waiting for him, and T.B. Donleavy felt
himself being dragged back into the room, his protesting kicks
ineffectual, not even slowing him down and then his mouth was being
opened, and he felt the taste of cold metal.
Remo jammed the grenade deep into Donleavy's mouth. Donleavy
could feel the vibrations atop his tongue as the deadly little
bomb's spring action wore down to explosion time. He tried to
scream. But he could not hear himself over the voices, yelling
"Come to us. Come to us."
And then he heard Remo say, "Here, give your honey a great big
kiss," and he felt his face being pressed against Patti Shea's, her
so usually soft lips turned by tension into strips of sinew, and
the madman's hand was on the back of his head, holding him and
Patti Shea together, mouth to mouth, and there was one final scream
by the chorus:
"Come to us."
And T.B. Donleavy blew up.
The explosion blasted off the top of his head, but the tough
human skull resisted the destruction just long enough for the
rest of the blast to be diffused forward, where it blew off Patti
Shea's face, and downward through Donleavy's body.
Remo matched the velocity of the exploding grenade in an outward
push he performed after his brain pre-registered the original
flash.
But the blast running down through Donleavy's body ignited, in a
whoosh of fire, a pack of plastic explosive the Irish assassin had
strapped around his waist.
A split-second after the first blast, the gelignite exploded
with a muffled thump and Remo, unprepared for that concussion,
was tossed across the room and against a wall.
Before he sank in a great expanse of dark, Remo thought, Now
I'll never get that house.
And then he thought: That's the biz, sweetheart.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
When the black limousine rolled up, Chiun was still sitting on
the front steps of Dr. Wooley's house, contemplating the perfidy of
an America where one could not find a television set when he needed
one.
There were post office boxes on almost every corner, and who
would want to commit anything to paper in this savage land? There
were telephone booths everywhere and who would want to speak
to an American?
But let it be something important, like one of the beautiful
daytime dramas, and try to find a television set.
Even the Master of Sinanju was helpless in front of the face of
such stupidity. But was that not always the way? Stupidity was
invincible, else why had it been the single most significant
characteristic of all man's recorded history?
Chiun watched as the big man and the Oriental got quickly out of
the car and walked toward Wooley's house. The Oriental was Chinese
and Chiun spat into the aspidastras of the garden. Remo would hear
about this. Chiun's air space was being befouled by a Chinese, and
the Master of Sinanju did not have a television set upon which to
watch his daytime dramas, and where was Remo? Out someplace fooling
around. He would hear about this, for certain.
Vince Marino and Edward Leung stopped in front of Chiun.
"Is there anyone in there?" Marino said.
But Chiun did not answer. He had heard something. He rose
smoothly to his feet and brushed past the two men, moving quickly
toward the back of the black limousine. The sound was
familiar.
Chiun pulled open the back door.
It was. It was.
There was a television set built into the back of the front
seat. A swarthy man sat in the back of the limousine watching the
television which was tuned to a commercial for a driving school
that was so good its owner was always pictured riding a bicycle,
roller-skating, or skiing, but never behind the wheel of a
car.
"What are you watching?" Chiun said as he slid into the back
seat.
"Who are you?" said Arthur Grassione.
"The Master of Sinanju," Chiun replied. "What are you
watching?"
Before Grassione could answer, the commercial faded and the
green-tinted set blared forth into the music of The Divorce
Game, a show in which newly divorced couples were the
contestants and by telling stories of how their partners had
mistreated them during marriage tried to win the support of
the studio audience. The show had come under attack in its first
year when a watchdog group had claimed many of the contestants
were not really divorced, but the show's producers had pulled
through by pointing out that no one had appeared on the show
without being divorced within the next ninety days.
"You are not going to watch this drivel, are you?" Chiun
demanded.
"I never miss it," Grassione said.
"Today, miss it," Chiun said. He flicked out his hand and
changed the channel until the familiar organ music theme of The
Gathering Clouds filled the back seat of the car, and Chiun
sat back contentedly in the Cadillac's luxurious velour seats
to watch.
"I will explain to you what it is all about," Chiun said. "You
see, there is this doctor…"
Leen Forth Wooley pulled through the open gate of the boatyard
and drove slowly over the rutted road toward the large white yacht
in the back.
She parked in front of it and saw Mr. Massello standing on the
main deck, smiling down at her. He walked toward the gangplank to
come meet her.
She felt a feeling of relief at finally meeting a friend.
Leen Forth turned off the car's motor, and then reached under
the dashboard for what appeared to be the car's stereo tape-player.
It snapped loose at both sides, a small plastic box filled with
transistors and hand-wired circuits. She clutched the
Dreamocizer control box to her breasts and stepped out of the car
to meet her father's friend, Don Salvatore Massello.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
Remo saw happy children laughing, big warm houses and lovely
women secretly smiling. But they kept bursting into flame. And what
was worse, they didn't seem to notice. The children kept on
laughing, the women smiling.
Remo woke up. He was sitting on a hot floor in the middle of a
roaring inferno. One of his legs was stretched full length and the
trousers had been burned through by drops of the explosive
gelignite. He pulled the leg up to his other which was bent to
his chest.
The room crackled with flames.
Outside, the entire fire department of Edgewood University-two
men and a truck-had arrived to fight the blaze. They had
battled for ten heroic minutes until St. Louis had sent in more
equipment and trained firemen, whose technique in fighting fires
was a little more sophisticated than pumping in enough water to
launch Noah's Ark. The Edgewood firemen immediately began to drift
off to talk to the Edgewood police about the terrible violence on
campus.
Editorial staff members of the Edgewood Quill were at
the fire scene, trying to sell copies of their mimeographed special
edition on the violence, which reported that although Wooley and
Woodward were dead, "there have been no reports thus far of
student injuries. All's well that ends well."
The St. Louis Fire Department fought on for five more minutes,
then the battalion chief in charge gave up on the house. He
ordered his men to just keep it "wetted down" so that embers and
sparks could not fly off and imperil any other nearby
buildings.
"Let it burn out," he said.
"Suppose someone's in there," a fire captain asked.
"Nobody's alive in there," the battalion chief said and went
over to buy a copy of the Edgewood Quill to look at until
the photographers arrived at which time he would run back to
the equipment and help his men haul hose.
Remo felt the heat blast at his body and the heavy hot air singe
his lungs when he breathed.
He rolled onto his stomach to be closer to the floor and slowed
his breathing to reject any smoke that might find its way into his
lungs. He raised his body temperature so that he would not feel the
heat so intensely.
He looked around. He was in the center of the room, surrounded
by flames. The walls and ceiling were burning, and the carpeted
floor and the wood underneath had caught fire and the flames were
now marching inexorably across Norman Belliveau's tweed pile
carpet, $7.95 a square yard including installation, toward him.
He looked for a break in the flames but there was none. He moved
himself into a crouch and then did what he thought he would never
do. He ran.
He ran into his own mind. He could feel the flames lapping at
his legs, and then in his mind, he moved into a room and he closed
the door behind him.
The heat that singed his legs no longer hurt. He could
breathe.
He thought he heard Chiun's voice and he yelled, "Get me out of
here."
"Who are you?" Chiun said.
"Get me out of here. Save your silly games for later."
"If you were a baby I would carry you out," Chiun's voice said
in that secret room in Remo's mind. "But you are not a baby. Who
are you?"
"I am Remo Williams," Remo said.
"Not good enough," Chiun said.
Remo didn't want this to be hard. He wanted to be human and
simple.
Now he could see Chiun. The ancient Oriental stood in a
ceremonial white robe across the room from Remo. "Who are you?" he
repeated. His voice seemed to be filtered through a tunnel
because it resounded with echoes.
"I'm Remo Williams. I'm a Master of Sinanju;" Remo yelled. He
felt tears coming from his eyes. They sizzled and disappeared
before dropping halfway down his cheeks.
Chiun's face grew cold, almost angry. Remo opened his eyes and
Chiun's face vanished. All Remo could see was flames. He closed
his eyes again and Chiun's face demanded, "Yes, but who are
you?"
And, in his mind, Remo stood and said, "I am created Shiva, the
Destroyer, death, the shatterer of worlds. The dead night tiger
made whole by the Master of Sinanju."
"Then walk out," Chiun said.
Remo stood and was back in the burning house. The flames
engulfed him. The building shuddered, the flames seemed to roar in
triumph.
But it could not match the roar in Remo's mind, the roar of
realization and rebirth.
He ran forward through the flames, strongly breathing out,
willing the flames away from his face and his eyes. It took only a
split second to pass through the flames to a window and then roll
through the window out onto the grass. He gulped clean fresh air,
barely tainted by the smoke from the inferno behind him.
A fireman saw him come through the window and dropped his
hose.
Remo smiled and waved.
The fireman said dumbly, "Your back's on fire."
"Thanks, pal," Remo said, and he spun around, a dervish motion
so fast that it created a partial vacuum of thin air around him and
the flames on his clothing sucked out and died.
"Take your time," Remo told the fireman. "Everyone else in
there is dead."
Before the fireman could speak, Remo was running off from
the house, across the greensward toward Professor Wooley's
home.
He saw Chiun sitting on the grass in front of Wooley's house,
his feet and legs crossed in the lotus position, his eyes closed,
his long-nailed fingers bridged in front of him.
He came up close to the old Korean and said softly, "Chiun."
Chiun's eyes opened as if the lids had been pulled apart by
springs. When he saw Remo there was just a flicker of approval.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"You look like something the cat dragged in," Chiun said.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"And you smell bad," Chiun said.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"If I hadn't met a nice man, I would have missed The
Gathering Clouds. But do you care?
"Thank you," Remo said.
"What is this silly prattling?" Chiun asked.
"Thank you," Remo said.
"Aaaaah," said Chiun in disgust. He rose smoothly to his feet
and walked a few steps away. He stopped, his back still to Remo and
said:
"You're welcome. But the next time you get out of fires by
yourself."
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
When Big Vince Marino and Edward Leung had found no trace of
either Leen Forth Wooley or the Dreamocizer in Professor Wooley's
house, Arthur Grassione had wanted to leave immediately for Don
Salvatore Massello's boat.
But he couldn't.
The ancient Oriental who had taken over most of the back seat of
Grassione's limousine had made that very clear.
"Just a little longer," he had said.
"And then it'll be over?" Grassione asked.
"Yes. And then there is Search for Yesterday and
Private Sanitarium and The Young and the Foolish
and Hours of Our Sorrow and finally Rad Rex starring as
Dr. Whitlow Wyatt, noted surgeon, in As the Planet
Revolves."
"That'll take all day. I can't wait for all that crap,"
Grassione said. He looked to the front of the car and Big Vince
Marino turned around on the seat, ready to help Grassione if he
needed it.
"What?" Chiun said. "You would leave before seeing As the
Planet Revolves"? Starring Rad Rex?"
"You're damned right," Grassione said, but the old man did not
answer because the commercials had ended and The Gathering
Clouds had started again.
Grassione was ready to tell Marino to chase the old man from the
car when there was a loud thump, as if there had been an explosion
nearby.
The old Oriental sat bolt upright on the car seat. He closed his
eyes as if concentrating, then pushed open the door.
"I would like to stay with you to watch our daytime dramas," he
said, "but my child needs me."
"Yeah, right," Grassione said. "We always gotta take care of our
kids."
"Isn't it true?" Chiun said, and then he was gone from the car,
and Grassione, without looking back, motioned Marino to drive off.
If it had been an explosion, he didn't want to be on campus when
the police arrived to investigate.
On the way to the boatyard, Grassione explained his plans
to Leung and Marion. They would kill Massello, kill Leen Forth, and
take Wooley's Dreamocizer back to Uncle Pietro in New York.
He rubbed his hands in anticipation. "It'll be a good day's
work."
"Sure will, boss," Marino chuckled. "Sure will."
Edward Leung said nothing.
A guard stood at the gate to the boatyard when the black
limousine pulled up. He looked into the back seat where Grassione
was watching a rerun of Death Valley Days.
"Hello, Mr. Grassione," he said.
"Hi, kid," Grassione said.
"Don Salvatore's expecting you. Go right on in."
Grassione winked and waved. Throughout the entire conversation,
he had not taken his eyes off the television set.
Leung drove slowly forward over the bumpy rutted road and
Grassione told the two men what to do.
"I'll take care of Don Salvatore," he said. "You be hanging
around and when you hear the shot, then you take care of his men.
Do it quick and do it right. You understand?"
"Right, boss," Marino said.
"What about you, Charlie Chan?" Grassione asked.
"Whatever you say," Leung said sullenly.
Grassione left Leung and Marino on the deck talking to
Massello's two bodyguards as he went down the steps into the body
of the ship.
Don Salvatore was sitting in a lounge big enough to be a
restaurant's dining room when Grassione entered. Seated on a chair
across from Massello was Leen Forth. She was crying.
On a coffee table between them was a small plastic box, the size
of a large dictionary, crammed with wires and transistors.
"You got it," Grassione said.
Massello shushed him with a slight upward wave of his right
hand. He was wearing a silken smoking jacket. He rose and said,
"Leen Forth, this is Mr. Grassione, a businesss associate.
Arthur, this is Leen Forth Wooley. She has just suffered
a terrible tragedy. Her father passed away today."
The girl stood up and turned to Grassione. There were tears in
the angled eyes, that ran gently down her round cheeks. Grassione
had not noticed the other night how beautiful the girl was.
"Sorry about your father," he mumbled.
"Thank you," she said. She lowered her eyes.
"Leen Forth," Masselo said, putting a fatherly arm around the
girl's shoulders. "Why don't you go up and walk on deck? Arthur and
I will only be a few moments. The air will do you good."
Dully, like a battery-powered doll that was running down,
Leen Forth nodded and shuffled past Grassione. He watched her
behind approvingly as she passed through the door toward the
stairs.
Massello waited until the door was closed before he said to
Grassione: "Success. We have it. And the girl will do anything I
say."
"Anything?" Grassione said with a lift of his eyebrows.
"Do not be vulgar, Arthur. She is little more than a child."
"Yeah, but you know how them gooks are. They start when they're
ten, eleven years old."
Massello took a cigar from a pearl-inlaid box and lit it with a
wood-encased butane lighter whose color matched the deep rich
paneling of the walls.
"Yes," he said exhaling a puff of smoke. "But we have other
things to do than to discuss the sexual customs of the Orient. I
suppose you'll be returning now to New York."
Grassione nodded. He turned away to look at the room.
"Your Uncle Pietro will be very happy," Massello said. "We will
pay less for the device than we expected."
"Much less," said Grassione. He snaked his hand under his jacket
and wheeled on Salvatore Massello. "Much less," he repeated.
Massello coolly took another puff on his cigar before nodding
toward the automatic in Grassione's hand.
"What is this, Arthur?"
"Uncle Pietro sends his love, Don Salvatore. Take it with you to
hell."
Grassione squeezed the trigger once. The heavy .45 slug kicked
into Massello's body and seemed to push him back away from his
cigar which dropped onto the table. The man hit the wall with a
heavy thud, then began to sink down into a sitting
position.
"You fool," he gasped.
Grassione fired again, into Massello's face, and the
silver-haired man spoke no more.
From the deck, Grassione heard the answering sounds of gunfire.
A quick flurry and then it was over, as suddenly as it had
started.
Grassione walked to the coffee table and picked up Massello's
cigar and puffed on it. No sense wasting a good cigar.
He looked down at the Dreamocizer, thought of the Oriental girl
on deck, stubbed the cigar out in the ashtray and walked to the
door.
Marino and Leung had shot Massello's two bodyguards as they
started toward the stairs leading down to the lounge from which
they had heard the two gunshots.
As Marino toed the bodies to make sure they were dead, Edward
Leung turned and saw Leen Forth staring at him, her eyes shocked
wide, and he made a decision.
He ran along the deck, grabbed the girl by the arm, and ran to
the bow of the ship.
Behind him, he heard Marino yell.
He kept running and just as he and the girl ducked into a door
at the bow of the ship, he heard a shot splinter the wood over his
head.
Now the two sat on the cold tile of the shower floor in the
crew's locker room.
"You must be quiet," Leung whispered. "Grassione is an evil man
and would kill you. We will wait till dark and then escape."
She just stared at him with her big brown questioning eyes,
then surrendered with a sob and threw herself into Leung's
arms.
Leung looked down at the girl and when she looked up he smiled
broadly, as if to give her confidence.
"Now isn't that sweet?"
Leung swung forward to his knees and pushed Leen Forth behind
him. He raised his gun toward the voice, but before he could
squeeze the trigger, it was kicked out of his hand.
Arthur Grassione stood in the entrance to the shower stall.
"What do you think, I'm stupid? The first place you filthy gooks
would hide would be in a shower."
Leung stood up to face the man. He looked toward the
gun but realized he would never reach it in time. Behind Grassione
stood Big Vince Marino.
Leen Forth looked at the two men from between Leung's legs.
Her face said nothing.
"Don't you think I know you Chinks'd stick together?"
Grassione said.
Leung spat on Grassione's shoes. "Of course I think you're
stupid," he said. "Because you are stupid. You're a stupid man
getting stupider all the time."
Leung rose to his full height and walked toward Grassione, who
gave way, then stepped aside and Big Vince Marino pushed a gun into
Leung's forehead.
Leung stopped short.
"Stupid, huh?" Grassione said. "You were nothing but a gook
fortune teller when I met you. And since then you been good for
nothing more than taking out the garbage."
And because he was going to die and nothing would change that,
Edward Leung let his anger give way to pity because he saw in a
flash that came before his eyes that Grassione was going to die
worse than he was.
"I told you," Leung said, "of death and dreams. Now you have
your dream machine. Your death is following."
"Stuff it," said Grassione. Grassione bent down and picked up a
large metal spike from the floor of the shower area. He walked very
carefully up to Leung and with his left hand grabbed a handful
of the man's black shiny hair and twisted.
Leung opened his mouth to scream but only a squeak came out. His
eyes screwed shut in pain and his knees buckled. He felt Marino's
gun jab into the back of his neck under his right ear.
Grassione's hand twisted harder. The pain coursed through
Leung's body. His arms rose to the level of his shoulders, then
swung down and his hands slapped the hard tile floor.
He was on his knees now, tears dripping across the bridge of his
nose. His left ear touched the floor, the roar of silence filling
it as his face was pressed down. His bent knees were kicked out
from under him and he settled heavily onto his stomach. The hand
was still twisted painfully in his hair, but all he really felt was
the cold weight of the gun muzzle pressing under his right ear.
Grassione was on one knee, his face hard, his hand buried in
moist hair, his knuckles white. Marino kept the automatic pushed
against Leung's neck.
Grassione felt the weight of the iron spike in his hand.
Leung opened his eyes for the last time and stared at Leen Forth
who huddled in the corner of the shower stall. He wanted to scream
to her to run but his lips could form only the word "help." It came
out in a soft whisper and his mouth stayed open. It was the last
word he ever spoke.
Grassione drove the spike down into Leung's right ear.
The four inches of exposed steel under his clenched fist tore
deep into Leung's head and his entire body jerked as all the
brain's organic alarms and defenses rallied to that point.
Blood spurted out of the raw wound as Leung screamed and started
to struggle.
Marino sat heavily on Leung's back, holding the screaming man
down. Grassione looked around, saw a hammer on the floor and lifted
it up. As Leung uttered a last scream, Grassione brought the hammer
down with all his strength onto the head of the spike.
The first swing drove the steel ram halfway through the brain.
The second brought it to the left wall of the cranium, the skull
cracking. The third connected the head to the locker room
floor.
Grassione wiped his hands on Leung's suit, then stood up and
wiped the sweat from his face with a monogrammed handkerchief.
He stood up and saw Leen Forth huddled in the corner of the
shower stall.
Without a word, he moved his head sideways and Big Vince Marino
left the room.
Still mopping his face, Grassione moved to where Leen Forth
huddled and spun her around. He gave her one chance to scream, then
stuffed his handkerchief deep into her throat.
He slapped her hard across the face, twice, threw her against
the wall, and began to rip at the snap and zipper of her jeans.
For the first time since he'd boarded the boat, he heard the
sound of the Muzak that was piped gently all over the yacht.
It was playing "Love Will Keep Us Together."
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
"I wish I knew where the girl was," Remo said.
"She is no longer on this rumpus," Chiun said.
"Campus. How do you know that?"
"She is on somebody's boat," Chiun said. "I know that because I
am the Master."
"Yeah, but how do you really know?"
"The nice man with the television set said so."
"What nice man?"
"I don't know his name," Chiun said. "All those names sound
alike."
"What boat is Leen Forth on?" Remo asked.
"Who knows? All boats look alike."
"You must have some idea," Remo said. He looked around at the
trees that bordered the grassy field in front of Professor Wooley's
house and wished that he were conducting this interrogation
with a scarlet-crested titwillow. At least he could get an
answer.
"Come on, Chiun, think," Remo said. "That little girl's life may
be in danger."
"She is a Vietnamese," Chiun said. "A South Vietnamese at that.
But never mind. I will do this for my country. She is on
marshmallow's boat."
"Marshmallow?" Remo asked.
"Yes. Something like that."
"Massello?" Remo asked. "Was that the name? Massello?"
"Yes. Marshmallow. As I said. And another thing. She has the
dream machine with her."
"The nice man told you," Remo said.
"Right."
"Was that nice man's name Grassione?" Remo asked.
"Yes. That was it."
"Chiun, that man is the leading contract killer for the crime
syndicate in the United States."
"I knew there was something about him I liked."
It took Remo a telephone call to the local St. Louis Power
Squadron to find out that Mr. S. Massello's yacht was docked in the
Captain's Cove Marina in the southern part of the city, near Point
Breese, and a few minutes later, in a car that might generously be
called borrowed, they were zipping south along Route 55.
The gate to the boat yard was closed and bolted when Remo and
Chiun arrived. The late afternoon sun was behind them and the
Mississippi looked flat and black in its dying rays.
Chiun snapped the chain on the gate and he and Remo trotted
quickly toward the back of the marina, when Remo saw the boat:
Il Avvocato.
"It is strange to name a boat after a fruit," said Chiun.
"That's Italian for lawyer," Remo explained.
"And it is English for fruit," Chiun said. "Do not lie to me. I
have not forgotten about electrical Washington."
The guard who had earlier been posted on the front gate had been
pressed into service by Arthur Grassione after the
"unfortunate accident" that had claimed the lives of Don Salvatore
Massello and his two bodyguards, and now he patrolled the
deck of the yacht with Big Vince Marino. The guard was the first to
see Remo and Chiun as they came up the steps of the
gangplank.
"Hold it," he called. "You can't come up here.
"Not even if I answer a riddle?" Remo said.
"Get out of here," the man said. He took his gun from a shoulder
holster and waved it at Remo for emphasis. "G'wan. Beat it."
Remo nodded to Chiun who stood alongside him.
Just then Marino came around from the port side of the boat.
"What's going on here?" he called.
"Trespassers, Vince," the other guard said.
Marion pulled his revolver and approached them at a lope. He
stopped at the top of the gangplank and said, "What do you two
want? Hey, it's the old guy with the television. What do you
want?"
"Is this all of you?" Remo asked. "Are we all here?"
Marino pointed the gun at him in threatening concentric circles
that narrowed until the muzzle was fixed directly on Remo's
stomach.
"You better beat it, pal."
"Just what I had in mind," Remo said. Without tensing his legs,
he was airborne, moving toward the top of the gangplank. He clapped
a hand over the young guard's face. The man fell back; his gun
dropped helplessly to his side; he looked at Marino with two gaping
cavities where his eyes had been, and then fell over the rail into
the brackish waters of the river where he sank like a stone.
Marino tried to squeeze the trigger at Remo, but his finger
wouldn't close on the ridged metal. The old Oriental had come up
the gangplank and now his hand was around Marino's hand, and there
was something wrong with the bones of Marino's hand, they wouldn't
work anymore, and he looked down to see what was wrong, and he saw
the old man's thin bony yellow hand close around the barrel of his
gun and he saw the barrel bend toward the deck, as if it were
made of summer tar.
"Where's the girl?" Remo said.
Marino shrugged.
"One more time," Remo said. "The girl."
"Dead. Dead. They're all dead," Marino gasped. The pain in his
right hand where the old man held it was now radiating up his
arm.
"Who killed her?" Remo asked.
"The boss," Marino gasped. "Grassione."
"You're not Grassione?" Remo said.
Marino shook his head vigorously. "No. No."
"You know what that makes you?" Remo asked.
"What?" Big Vince Marino gasped.
"Lucky. 'Cause you die fast."
He nodded to Chiun and then Marino felt the pain in his right
hand, wrist and arm move upward to his shoulder. It spread
outward, like the ripples of a rock in a stream, and when the
small, almost gentle vibrations reached his heart, it stopped.
The man dropped heavily at Chiun's feet. Chiun looked down at
him.
"What are you posing for?" Remo asked.
"Just basking in the excellence of technique," Chiun said.
"Well, bask around this boat and see if there are any more of
these goons aboard. I'm going to look for Grassione."
"If you find him…"
"Yes," Remo said.
"Tell him thank you for lending me his television set
today," Chiun said.
CHAPTER NINETEEN
Arthur Grassione had the Dreamocizer on.
He was sitting in the downstairs lounge of the yacht, Il
Avvocato, alone but for the bullet-shattered body of Don
Salvatore Massello which lounged against the room's fireplace
wall.
Grassione had used the telephone in the lounge to call Uncle
Pietro in New York who had awarded his nephew warm congratulations
on a job well done, and a promise that he, Pietro Scubisci, himself
would call St. Louis now to inform people that Grassione had
been working on the instructions of the national council and that
any attack upon him would be regarded as an attack upon the
national council itself.
"I got the machine too, Uncle," Grassione had said.
"What machine, nephew?"
"The television thing. They call it a Dreamocizer."
"Oh, that. Well, I do not watch much television anymore," Pietro
Scubisci said. "Not since they take off the Montefuscos. That was a
funny, that show. Like the old days with Mama and Pappa."
"Uncle, I think you should see this machine. I think we can make
much money with it," Grassione said.
"How is that?" Scubisci asked quickly. "How is this different
from the television set Cousin Eugenio got for me off the
truck?"
And Grassione explained how Professor Wooley's Dreamocizer
telecast a person's dreams, his wishes.
"You mean, I watch this television, I can see myself with lots
of money, young again, with feet that don't hurt? Your aunt no
longer has the boobies like two loaves of bread?"
"That's right, Uncle Pietro," Grassione said. "And it works for
anybody. Whatever anybody wants, he can dream it on this
machine."
"You be sure to bring this crazy machine home with you, Arthur,"
Scubisci said. "This I got to see. Me with hair, and feet that
don't hurt." He laughed, a high tenor giggle.
"I will, Uncle, I will," said Grassione, but he hung up, not
sure that his uncle had really grasped the significance of
Professor Wooley's invention, the first major breakthrough in
television since Grassione, as a boy, had first seen Felix the
Cat at the 1939 World's Fair.
He remembered the demonstration that Wooley had given at the
cafeteria. The little gook broad thinking about a Vietnam with no
war.
Grassione had hooked up the Dreamocizer to the aerial
connections of Don Massello's large-console, and then had attached
the electrodes as he had seen it done, two to his forehead, two to
his neck.
He sat back in the soft leather chair in the room and thought of
what he wanted to dream about.
He knew.
He wanted to dream about that bastard who had been going around
the country, tearing up some of the organization's best people.
But he had trouble. All he could think of was Edward Leung's
warning to him: "All life ends in dreams and death."
He shook his head to clear it of those thoughts. He was Arthur
Grassione. He was on the trail of the man who was attacking the
organization. He was going to find him and kill him. Destroy
him.
Slowly the fuzzy image on the television set cleared.
He had first heard of this character on a drug run in New Jersey
a few years ago. Then the presence had been felt after the
organization almost became involved in a union dispute. Before
the syndicate could influence anyone, the dispute was no more.
Neither were most of the disputers.
Then there was that election in Miami. The papers were
crying about a governmental kill squad, but nothing seemed to stop
whoever it was who was wiping out the organization's men.
And finally again, just a short time before, with a famous Mafia
home movie. Few had seen it and most of them were dead. It showed
one dark-haired young man wipe out two teams of assassins.
With his hands and nothing else.
Grassione had not seen the movie. He had been told though that
the man was thin, with dark hair but had thick wrists, and moved
fast.
There were more places that Grassione had felt the unknown man's
movements vibrating through the mob.
And so now for sport, for relaxation, for relief, he was going
to kill the man with the thick wrists.
The Sony TV showed a bright landscape. There was a man running
across a field. He was a thin, dark-haired man. He had thick
wrists. Grassione had seen him before. He knew it. But where?
Right. He had seen him run across the campus at Edgewood
University.
The man kept running. Running.
Grassione had seen him somewhere else, too. Where? On
television. Once before. Running in the Boston Marathon.
The man was running faster and faster now, but the ground around
him was covered with a growing shadow. And then the man took one
last step and a giant foot came down and squashed him like a
hard-backed bug. Juicy.
Grassione laughed and clapped his hands together.
The picture suddenly changed. It was a romantic, dimly lit
apartment. The dark-haired young man was sitting at a small round
table, raising a glass of wine to a dark-haired beauty across from
him. She was small and delicate, with Oriental eyes. The door of
the room burst open and Grassione appeared with a submachine gun
and opened fire.
Grassione watched and sat smugly in his chair aboard Il
Avvocato, smiling his pleasure with himself.
The picture began to jump again. But instead of a new shot, the
colorful landscape returned. Grassione frowned. The giant foot
was still there, but it was slowly rising.
Grassione sat up and looked closer as the foot rose.
The shadow under the foot receded until the dark-haired man, now
looking gentler than Grassione had pictured him, had lifted
the foot an arm's length above him.
Grassione thought about the foot pressing down, crashing down on
this peacefully smiling man with the thick wrists. Except the foot
didn't. It began to crack.
The harder Grassione thought, the more cracks appeared and the
wider they grew. Suddenly, the foot, as if made of plaster,
crumbled around the young man's hands.
Grassione cursed and thought about himself machine-gunning this
man, and the picture shifted back to the dimly lit apartment.
Grassione was still firing the machine gun but the bullets were
hitting nothing. They crashed into the table and the walls. The
girl wasn't even there.
Grassione saw a blue shadow alongside his image on the
television screen, and then his own machine gun was in his mouth
and the bullets were smashing off the back of his skull, blood,
brain, and bone flying off to color the walls.
Grassione shouted in spite of himself, twisting in the leather
chair. The picture lost the vertical, then the horizontal.
Grassione tried to rise but could not.
A new scene came on the television. It was a devastated town
street. A gray, dusty moonscape lined with craters and bullet
holes. Sifting through the wreckage were dozens of Grassiones, all
dressed in Nazi uniforms and carrying automatic rifles.
They would poke around a bit, then one would fire at a small
animal, a rat, a shadow. They all seemed frightened.
The real Grassione sat sweating in his chair, riveted, wanting
to rise but feeling unable to.
A wall fell down on the television screen atop several
Grassiones. A human whirlwind hit the desolated town. The Nazi
Grassiones started firing wildly. They succeeded in chipping
wood and concrete as well as killing two more Grassiones, and then
the blurry human form moved among the others, and where he moved,
they died. Seemingly without touching them, he sent Grassiones
flying all around him. His limbs were dark blurs and his head
bobbed like a baloon in a cross current. He would seem trapped
in the sights of a rifle, then the gun would be gone and his hand
or foot would fill the television screen, then there would only be
red.
Finally there was only one frightened Grassione left on the
screen. He backed off slowly now from what finally had come into
focus as a dark-haired young man with thick wrists. The
television Grassione tried to run.
But the dark-haired man was on him, Grassione's head between
his hand. With what looked like simple pressure, Grassione's head
split open like a walnut shell.
Arthur Grassione screamed in his seat.
The picture wavered, then disappeared in a maze of vertical
lines and a wash of red, then went black.
Grassione tried to get up. He tried to pull the electrodes off.
But his hands couldn't reach his face. His head wouldn't move. He
felt locked in the big soft leather chair.
Then a picture began to take shape before him. The dark
television screen seemed to become a mirror. Grassione saw himself
sitting in his chair with only one electrode on his temple and one
on his neck. There were still four black wires coming from the
Dreamocizer box on the back of the television set, but two of the
wires were leading above him, over his chair.
Grassione concentrated on the screen. He bent a little so he
could see better.
Standing behind the chair, arms crossed atop the back, was the
thin, dark-haired man. He had thick wrists.
Grassione stared in wonder as the man reflected on the
television set reached down to him.
He felt something on his chest.
He felt the pain.
He felt the air go out of him and his ribs crack and his heart
pushed up against his spine. His blood vessels burst like popping
corn, and his brain clouded, and he felt no more and saw and heard
and did no more.
Remo let the two electrodes in his hand drop to Grassione's
lap.
He sensed someone at the door and turned to see Chiun enter.
"There is no one else on this boat," Chiun said. "I found the
girl. What he did to her was not nice."
"What I did to him wasn't much better, Little Father," said
Remo.
He smiled at Chiun, then waved to the television set.
"Want to try it, Chiun?"
"A man should not come too close to his dreams," Chiun said.
"Oh, hogwash," Remo said. For the first time in days, he felt
good. "Can't you just see it? Little hazel-eyed yellow men lusting
after shining, black-haired almond-eyed beauties?"
"No," said Chiun.
"Of course you can. Tales of Sinanju starring Lad Lex.
When we last left our story, Ming Hong Toy, playful research
scientist and part-time song stylist, was about to marry Clark Wang
Yu, gardener and part-time Godzilla impersonator, when her drunken
father, Hing Wong, interrupted her joy with the news that her
half-brother, Hong Kong, had been hit by a laundry truck while he
was on a mercy mission, trying to smuggle soap back to the
women of North Korea…"
"You are not funny," Chiun said. "You mock an old man's simple
joys and you, yourself, go through life diminishing your skills by
worrying about such things as home and duty and patriotism and
country."
Remo recognized the hurt in Chiun's voice and said, "I'm sorry,
Little Father."
"But who is the fool? Is it me with my moments of pleasure, my
fantasies which I do not try to live? Or is it you, trying always
to catch dreams you do not understand, and always failing?"
"Chiun, I'm sorry," Remo repeated, but Chiun had turned and left
the cabin and all Remo's happiness of a few moments before had
vanished in the wake of the hurt he knew he had caused the old
man.
Later Remo went up on the deck and found Chiun leaning over the
rail, staring across the wide Mississippi to the twinkling of
lights from the other side of the river.
"Thinking of home, Little Father?"
"Yes," Chiun said. "It is like this on some nights. There are
cool breezes and the water moves gently and as a boy I would stand
on the shores and watch boats sail by and I would wonder where
they were going and dreamed someday to go too."
"Now you've been to most places," Remo said.
"Yes. And none of them live up to the dreams I had in childhood.
Dreams are like that."
Remo watched the lights of a passing boat twink on and off in
signal to another boat.
"I'm going to call Smitty later tonight," Remo said. "I'm going
to tell him to forget that house."
Chiun nodded. "That is wise, my son. You already have a
home. I gave it to you as my ancestors gave it to me. Sinanju
is your home."
Remo nodded.
"Not the village," Chiun said. "The village is just a dot on the
map. But Sinanju itself. The art, the history, the science of all I
have taught you, that is your home. Because that is what you are,
and every man must live inside himself. That is every man's home."
Remo was silent.
Later, as he and Chiun started to leave the boat, Remo paused
and went back aboard. Down in the lounge, he looked at the bodies
of Grassione and Massello, men who had tried to live their dreams
but had found that in death all men were the same, no matter-what
their dreams.
He walked toward the Dreamocizer thinking of all the people who
had died in two days because one man had tried to harness dreams.
He thought about Chiun. He thought about the house he would always
want, but never again ask for, because men were kept alive by
unfulfilled dreams. Dreams were to dream, not to realize.
Remo brought his arm up over the plastic box of the
Dreamocizer.
"That's show biz, sweetheart," he said aloud.
He brought his arm down.
REVISION HISTORY
Version 2.023feb05 CaptKeen
-reformatted to standard HTML, chapter linked
-proofread - fixed many scan errors
-tested as XML 1.0 Transitional compliant